Skip to main content

Full text of "Shapes that haunt the dusk"

See other formats


;oo 
•CD 

•CD 
!CD 
!CT> 


CO 


Shapes  that 
Haunt  the  Dusk 


EDITED  BY 
WILLIAM   DEAN   HOWELLS 

AND 
HENRY  MILLS  ALDEN 


Harper  &  Brothers  Publishers 

New  York  and  London 
J907 


lil 


PS 


Copyright,  1891,  1893,  1894,  1895,  1896,  1897,  1898, 
1905,  1906,  1907,  by  HARPER  &  BROTHERS. 


All  rights  reserved. 


GEORG  SCHOCK 

THE  CHRISTMAS  CHILD 

RICHARD  RICE 

THE  WHITE  SLEEP  OF  AUBER 

HURN 

HOWARD  PYLE  

IN  TENEBRAS 

MADELENE  YALE   WYNNE 
THE  LITTLE  ROOM 

HARRIET   LEWIS  BRADLEY 

THE  BRINGING  OF  THE  ROSE 

HILDEGARDE  HAWTHORNE 

PERDITA 

M.  E.  M.  DAVIS 
AT   LA    GLORIEUSE 

F.  D.  MILLET 

A  FADED  SCAPULAR 

E.  LEVI  BROWN 

AT   THE  HERMITAGE 

H.  W.   McVICKAR 

THE  REPRISAL 


Introduction 

THE  writers  of  American  short  stories, 
the  best  short  stories  in  the  world,  sur- 
pass in  nothing  so  much  as  in  their  hand- 
ling of  those  filmy  textures  which  clothe 
the  vague  shapes  of  the  borderland  be- 
tween experience  and  illusion.  This  is 
perhaps  because  our  people,  who  seem 
to  live  only  in  the  most  tangible  things 
of  material  existence,  really  live  more  in 
the  spirit  than  any  other.  Their  love  of 
the  supernatural  is  their  common  in- 
heritance from  no  particular  ancestry, 
but  is  apparently  an  effect  from  psycho- 
logical influences  in  the  past,  widely 
separated  in  time  and  place.  It  is 
as  noticeable  among  our  Southerners 
of  French  race  as  among  our  New- 
Englanders  deriving  from  Puritan  zealots 
accustomed  to  wonder  -  working  provi- 
dences, or  among  those  descendants  of 
the  German  immigrants  who  brought  with 
them  to  our  Middle  States  the  supersti- 


vi  Introduction 

tions  of  the  Rhine  valleys  or  the  Hartz 
Mountains.  It  is  something  that  has 
tinged  the  nature  of  our  whole  life,  what- 
ever its  varied  sources,  and  when  its  color 
seems  gone  out  of  us,  or,  going,  it  renews 
itself  in  all  the  mystical  lights  and  shad- 
ows so  familiar  to  us  that;  till  we  read 
some  such  tales  as  those  grouped  to- 
gether here,  we  are  scarcely  aware  how 
largely  they  form  the  complexion  of  our 
thinking  and  feeling. 

The  opening  story  in  this  volume  is 
from  a  hand  quite  new,  and  is,  we  think, 
of  an  excellence  quite  absolute,  so  fresh 
is  it  in  scene,  character,  and  incident, 
so  delicately  yet  so  strongly  accented  by 
a  talent  trying  itself  in  a  region  hardly 
yet  visited  by  fiction.  Its  perfect  realism 
is  consistent  with  the  boldest  appeal  to 
those  primitive  instincts  furthest  from 
every-day  events,  and  its  pathos  is  as 
poignant  as  if  it  had  happened  within 
our  own  knowledge.  In  its  way,  it  is  as 
finely  imaginative  as  Mr.  Pyle's  wonder- 
fully spiritualized  and  moralized  concep- 
tion of  the  other  world  which  he  has  real- 
ized on  such  terms  as  he  alone  can  com- 
mand; or  as  Mrs.  Wynne's  symphony  of 
thrills  and  shudders,  which  will  not  have 
died  out  of  the  nerves  of  any  one  ac- 
quainted with  it  before.  Mr.  Millet's 


Introduction  vii 

sketch  is  of  a  quality  akin  to  that  of  Mr. 
McVickar's  slighter  but  not  less  im- 
pressive fantasy :  both  are  "  in  the  midst 
of  men  and  day,"  and  command  such 
credence  as  we  cannot  withhold  from  any 
well  -  confirmed  report  in  the  morning 
paper.  Mr.  Rice's  story  is  of  like  tem- 
perament, and  so,  somewhat,  is  Miss 
Hawthorne's,  and  Mr.  Brown's,  and  Miss 
Bradley's,  while  Miss  Davis's  romance  is 
of  another  atmosphere,  but  not  less  po- 
tent, because  it  comes  from  farther,  and 
wears  a  dreamier  light. 

Such  as  they  severally  and  differently 
and  collectively  are,  the  pieces  are  each 
a  masterpiece  and  worthy  the  study  of 
every  reader  who  feels  that  there  are 
more  things  than  we  have  dreamt  of  in 
our  philosophy.  The  collection  is  like  a 
group  of  immortelles,  gray  in  that  twi- 
light of  the  reason  which  Americans  are 
so  fond  of  inviting,  or,  rather,  they  are 
like  a  cluster  of  Indian  pipe,  those  pale 
blossoms  of  the  woods  that  spring  from 
the  dark  mould  in  the  deepest  shade,  and 
are  so  entirely  of  our  own  soil. 

W.  D.  H. 


The  Christmas  Child 

BY    GEORG    SCHOCK 

THE  moonlight  was  so  bright  across 
the  clock  that  it  showed  the  time, 
and  its  tick  was  solemn,  as  though 
the  minutes  were  marching  slowly  by. 
There  was  no  other  sound  in  the  room 
except  the  breathing  of  Conrad,  who  lay 
in  shadow,  sleeping  heavily,  his  head  a 
black  patch  among  the  pillows.  Mary's 
hair  looked  like  gold  in  the  pale  light 
which  reflected  in  her  open  eyes.  She 
had  been  lying  so,  listening  to  the  tick 
and  watching  the  hands,  for  hours. 

When  they  marked  eleven  she  began 
to  stir;  her  feet  made  no  more  sound 
than  shadows;  the  cold  air  struck  her 
body  like  a  strange  element.  Conrad 
did  not  move  as  she  went  into  the 
kitchen  and  softly  closed  the  door.  She 
groped  her  way  to  the  chair  where  she 
had  left  her  clothes  and  put  them  on, 
wrapped  herself  in  a  shawl,  and  slipped 
out. 


2  Harper's  Novelettes 

There  was  no  snow,  but  a  keen  cold 
as  befitted  the  night  of  the  24th  of 
December,  and  between  two  fields  the 
ice  on  the  Northkill  glittered.  The  air 
was  so  clear  that  far  away  appeared  the 
great  black  barrier  of  the  mountains. 
Across  the  sky,  as  across  deep  water,  was 
a  radiance  of  light,  serene  and  chill, — 
of  clouds  like  foam,  of  throbbing  stars, 
of  the  moon  glorious  in  her  aura.  In 
the  towns  at  that  hour  the  people  were 
ready  to  begin  the  coming  day  with 
prayer  and  the  sound  of  bells:  here  sky 
and  earth  themselves  honored  the  event 
with  light  and  silence  in  a  majestic 
expectation. 

As  she  made  her  way  over  the  frozen 
grass  she  looked  as  detached  from  the 
world's  affairs  as  some  shrouded  lady  at 
her  nightly  journey  along  a  haunted 
path.  The  great  Swiss  barn  was  dead 
silent;  its  red  front,  painted  with  moons 
and  stars,  looked  patriarchal;  it  had  its 
own  pastoral  and  dignified  associations. 
She  hesitated  at  the  middle  door,  then 
she  lifted  the  wooden  bar  and  pushed  it 
back  cautiously.  The  darkness  seemed 
to  come  out  to  meet  her,  and  when  she 
had  shut  herself  in  she  was  engulfed  as 
though  the  ready  earth  had  covered  her 
a  few  nights  too  soon. 


The  Christmas  Child  3 

The  straw  rustled  when  she  stepped  on 
it,  and  she  was  afraid  to  risk  a  move- 
ment, so  she  crouched  and  made  herself 
small.  The  air  was  thick  and  pungent, 
freezing  draughts  played  upon  her 
through  the  cracks  of  the  door,  and  her 
foot  tingled,  but  she  did  not  move.  After 
a  while  she  saw  two  luminous  disks 
which  halted,  glared,  and  approached, 
and  she  patted  the  furry  body  until  it 
curled  up  on  her  skirt  and  lay  there 
purring.  She  felt  it  grow  tense  at  a 
tiny  squeak  and  scuttle,  but  she  kept 
still. 

More  than  half  an  hour  had  gone  when 
something  happened.  A  horse  stamped, 
a  cock  set  up  a  sudden  chatter,  the  cat 
leaped  to  a  manger,  and  a  cow  scrambled 
to  her  feet.  The  darkness  was  full  of 
movement,  —  wings  fluttered,  timbers 
shook  under  kicking  hoofs  and  rubbing 
hides,  tossed  heads  jarred  the  rings  that 
held  them  fast.  Then  from  the  corner 
in  which  stood  the  splendid  yoke  of  black 
oxen,  the  pride  of  the  farm,  there  came 
a  long,  deep  sound,  as  of  something 
primeval  mourning. 

Two  minutes  after,  Conrad  was  roused 
by  a  noise  in  the  kitchen.  The  house 
door  stood  wide,  showing  a  great  rect- 
angle of  moonlight,  there  was  a  rush  of 


4  Harper's  Novelettes 

cold  air,  and  his  bare  foot  struck  Mary, 
doubled  up  where  she  had  fallen.  He 
shouted,  and  an  old  woman  ran  in  with 
her  gray  hair  flying. 

"  Conrad !"  she  exclaimed,  almost  in  a 
scream. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  answered.  He  had 
his  wife  in  his  arms  and  held  her  out 
like  a  child  showing  a  broken  toy. 

The  old  woman  bethought  herself  first. 
"  Take  her  in  and  lay  her  on  the  bed," 
she  ordered.  While  she  worked  he  began 
to  hurry  on  his  clothes,  moving  as  though 
he  were  stupid;  then  he  came  up  to  the 
bed. 

"Aunt  Hannah,  what  has  she?"  he 
begged.  She  gave  him  a  look,  and  he 
suddenly  burst  into  a  great  storm  of 
tears. 

"  Hurry!"  she  said.  "  Take  Dolly  and 
a  whip  and  go  to  Bernville  first.  If  the 
doctor  isn't  home,  go  along  to  Mount 
Pleasant;  but  bring  a  doctor.  Ach!" 
she  seized  his  hand  in  her  excitement. 

Mary's  eyes  were  opening — blue,  wide, 
and  terrified.  "Don't  take  Dolly,"  she 
said,  quite  loud.  "Dolly  knows  too 
much."  Then  her  eyes  closed  again. 

Conrad  went  into  the  kitchen,  still 
sobbing,  and  the  old  woman  followed. 

"I  must  take  Dolly,"   he  whispered. 


The  Christmas  Child  5 

"Aunt  Hannah,  for  God's  sake,  what 
has  she?" 

"I  don't  know  what  she  means  about 
Dolly.  Maybe  I  can  find  out  till  you 
get  back.  She'll  soon  come  to.  You 
better  be  careful  going  out  of  the  barn- 
yard. It  might  worry  her  if  she  hears 
the  hoofs." 

The  young  man  checked  his  crying. 
"I  take  her  through  the  fields,"  he  said, 
and  went  out  softly. 

In  the  light  of  the  candle  which  con- 
tended with  the  moonbeams  Hannah's 
wrinkled  face  looked  witchlike  as  she 
bent  over  the  bed.  Presently  Mary 
started  and  her  eyes  searched  the  room 
with  a  terrified  stare;  she  seemed  to  be 
all  at  once  in  the  midst  of  some  dreadful 
happening. 

"  Aunt  Hannah,"  she  exclaimed,  "  don't 
let  them  come  for  me !" 

The  old  woman  bent  over  her.  "  How 
do  you  feel?"  she  asked,  in  her  soft  and 
friendly  Dutch. 

"Don't  let  them  come!" 

"  Nobody  comes,  Mary.  It  is  all  right, 
only  you  are  not  so  good.  After  while 
somebody  is  coming.  Then  you  are  glad !" 

"  Keep  them  out !    I  don't  want  to  go !" 

"  You  don't  go  off ;  you  stay  right  here 
with  me  and  Conrad." 


6  Harper's  Novelettes 

"They  said—" 

"Who?" 

"The  oxen." 

Hannah's  hand  shook,  but  she  still 
spoke  reassuringly.  "Were  you  in  the 
barn,  Mary?" 

"  Yes.  You  know  how  it  is  said  that 
on  Christmas  eve,  twelve  o'clock,  the 
animals  talk.  I  thought  so  much  about 
it,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  and 
hear  what  they  had  to  say.  I  was  in  the 
middle  stable  that's  empty,  and  I  waited, 
and  all  of  a  sudden — "  She  stopped, 
trembling. 

"Just  don't  think  about  it,"  Hannah 
urged,  but  she  went  on: 

"All  of  a  sudden — Dolly  stamped — 
and  they  all  woke  up — the  cows  and  the 
sheep,  and  the  cat  was  scared  and  the 
big  rooster  cackled, — and  then  the  oxen — 
Ach,  Aunt  Hannah!  One  of  them  said, 
'  They  will  carry  out  the  mistress  in  the 
morning.' " 

"  You  don't  go,  for  all,"  the  old  woman 
soothed  her.  "  Think  of  who  is  coming, 
Mary.  That's  a  better  thing  to  think 
about.  It's  so  lucky  to  have  it  on  Christ- 
mas day.  She  will  have  good  fortune 
then,  and  see  more  than  others." 

The  pinched  face  grew  bright.  The 
trembling  soul  was  not  to  go  out  alone 


The  Christmas  Child  7 

before,  becoming  a  part  of  the  great  cur- 
rent of  maternity,  it  had  had  the  best 
of  what  is  here. 

"  I  take  such  good  care  of  her.  I  look 
after  her  all  the  time,"  said  Mary. 

The  sun  was  gone,  but  the  west  was 
still  as  pink  as  coral  and  the  twilight 
gave  a  wonderful  velvety  look  to  the 
meadows.  In  the  rye-fields  the  stalks, 
heavy-headed  already,  dipped  in  the  wind 
•which  blew  the  last  apple-blossoms  about 
like  snow.  A  row  of  sturdy  trees  grew 
along  Conrad  Rhein's  front  fence,  and 
there  was  a  large  orchard  in  the  rear. 
The  log  house  was  just  the  color  of  a 
nest  among  the  pale  foliage. 

The  place  was  so  quiet  that  the  ir- 
ritable note  of  a  couple  of  chimney- 
swallows,  swooping  about  in  pursuit  of 
an  invisible  purpose,  sounded  loud.  Han- 
nah Rhein  looked  up  from  the  small 
stocking  she  was  knitting  to  watch  them. 
Her  secular  occupation  was  contradicted 
by  her  black  silk  "  Sunday  dress,"  and 
there  was  a  holiday  appearance  about  the 
little  girl  who  sat  very  still,  looking 
as  though  stillness  were  habitual  with 
her. 

"You  better  run  out  to  the  gate. 
Maybe  you  can  see  them,"  Hannah  said. 


8  Harper's  Novelettes 

The  child  went,  and  stood  looking  down 
the  road  so  long  that  she  rolled  up  her 
knitting  and  followed.  "  There  they  are  1" 
she  exclaimed.  "Father  and  Aunt  Ca- 
lista, Don't  forget  to  give  her  a  kiss 
when  she  gets  out." 

Conrad  Khein's  austere  face  expressed 
no  pleasure  as  he  stepped  from  the  car- 
riage and  helped  his  companion,  but  she 
was  not  to  be  depressed  by  a  brother-in- 
law's  gravity.  Calista  Yohe,  moving 
lightly  in  her  pink  delaine  dress,  resem- 
bled the  prickly  roses  coming  into  bloom 
beside  the  gate,  which  would  flourish  and 
fade  imperturbably  in  accordance  with 
their  own  times  and  seasons.  At  present 
she  looked  as  though  the  fading  were 
remote.  She  shook  hands  joyfully  and 
seized  the  carpet-bag  which  Hannah  had 
taken. 

"I  guess  I  don't  let  you  carry  that," 
she  said.  "  It's  heavy." 

The  little  girl  put  up  her  face,  and 
Calista  kissed  her  without  speaking  to 
her,  and  went  on  talking: 

"You  are  right,  Dolly  is  hot.  We 
drove  good  and  hard.  Conrad  didn't 
want  to  do  it  to  give  her  the  whip,  but 
I  don't  like  to  ride  slow.  Let's  sit  on 
the  porch  awhile." 

The  child  placed  her  bench  near  the 


The  Christmas  Child  9 

old  woman's  chair,  but  she  watched  the 
young  one  admiringly.  Oalista  did  not 
notice  her. 

"  How  are  the  folks?"  Hannah  asked. 

"  They  are  good." 

"  Had  they  a  big  wedding  ?" 

"  I  guess !  It  was  teams  on  both  sides 
of  the  road  all  the  way  down  to  where 
you  turn,  and  they  had  three  tables.  She 
wore  such  a  nice  dress,  too;  such  a  silk 
it  was,  with  little  flowers  in." 

"  How  did  it  go  while  you  were  there  ?" 

"Oh,  all  right;  she's  a  nice  girl  and 
he  and  I  could  always  get  along;  but  it 
wasn't  like  my  home.  If  a  man  gets 
married  once,  he  doesn't  want  his  sister 
afterwards,"  Calista  said,  cheerfully. 

"Well,  you  stay  here  now.  We  are 
glad  to  have  you.  Conrad  he  is  quiet 
and  I  am  getting  along,  so  it's  not  such 
a  lively  place,  but  I  guess  you  can  make 
out." 

"  Well,  I  think!"  said  Calista.  " I  like 
to  work.  Is  Conrad  always  so  crabbed? 
He  hardly  talked  anything  all  the  way 
over." 

"  He  hasn't  much  to  say,  but  he  is 
easy  to  get  along  with.  He  doesn't  look 
much  to  anything  but  the  farm." 

"Doesn't  he  go  out  in  company?"  Ca- 
lista asked,  eagerly. 


io  Harper's  Novelettes 

"  Once  in  a  while,  but  not  often.  He 
doesn't  look  for  that  any  more."  Hannah 
sighed  and  stroked  the  child's  head,  which 
rested  against  her  knee,  and  the  move- 
ment caught  Calista's  eye. 

"She  favors  Mary,"  she  said.  "All 
that  light  hair  and  her  white  skin. 
That's  a  pretty  dress  she  has  on."  She 
stooped  and  examined  the  blue  merino. 
"  Did  you  work  that  sack?" 

"No,  I  had  it  worked.  I  think  she 
looks  nice.  Conrad  bought  her  those  blue 
beads  for  a  present.  She  was  so  glad." 

"  Does  she  always  wear  white  stock- 
ings?" 

"When  she  is  dressed.  Conrad  he 
wants  it  all  of  the  best." 

"  Does  he  think  so  much  of  her?" 

"  He  doesn't  make  much  with  her;  he 
is  not  one  to  show  if  he  thinks  much; 
but  would  be  strange  if  he  didn't.  And 
as  well  off  as  he  is,  and  no  one  to  spend 
it  on!" 

Calista  looked  out  through  the  orchard 
and  across  the  fields  of  rye  and  wheat 
over  which  the  spring  night  was  falling. 
"  He  has  a  fine  place  for  sure,"  she  said. 
"  He  takes  long  in  the  barn." 

"I  guess  he  went  off,"  said  Hannah, 
peacefully. 

"  I  didn't  see  him  leave." 


The  Christmas  Child  n 

"  It  may  be  he  went  to  Albrecht's." 
"  Who  are  they  ?    Young  people  1" 
"  Yes.    John  Albrecht  he  is  about  Con- 
rad's age,  and  his  wife  was  such  a  friend 
to  Mary.    They  have  two  little  ones  come 
over  sometimes  to  play  around." 
" Is  that  all  in  the  family?" 
"His   mother;   she  lives  with  her,   a 
woman  so  crippled  up  she  can't  walk." 

Calista  looked  as  satisfied  as  a  strate- 
gist who  finds  himself  in  control  of  a 
desired  situation :  its  difficulties  made  her 
spirits  rise.  Her  eyes  wandered  about 
and  fixed  upon  the  child  again.  "  She 
gets  sleepy  early  for  such  a  big  girl,"  she 
said.  "  Wasn't  she  five  on  Christmas  ?" 

"  Yes.  She  wanted  to  see  you,  so  I 
let  her  stay  up  to-night;  and  anyhow 
I  didn't  want  to  be  sitting  up-stairs  when 
you  got  here." 

"  Do  you  sit  with  her  evenings  ?" 
"Till  she  goes  to  sleep.  If  you  leave 
her  in  the  dark  she  is  so  scared  I  pity 
her,  and  I  don't  want  her  to  get  excited. 
I  have  no  trouble  with  her  other  times. 
She  listens  to  me,  and  she  is  real  smart 
to  help;  she  can  pick  strawberries  and 
pull  weeds,  and  she  always  enjoys  to  go 
along  for  eggs.  She  is  like  her  father, 
she  hasn't  much  to  say.  She  will  run 
around  in  the  orchard  and  play  with  her 


12  Harper's  Novelettes 

doll-baby  the  whole  day,  and  she  is  pre- 
tending all  the  time." 

The  little  girl  opened  her  eyes,  very 
blue  with  sleep.  With  her  rosy  color  and 
the  white  and  blue  of  her  little  garments 
she  looked  like  a  cherub  smiling  out  of  the 
canvas  of  a  German  painter, — the  soft 
companion  of  an  older  and  more  pensive 
grace.  Hannah  watched  her  tenderly. 

"  Now  come,  Mary,  we  go  to  bed,"  she 
said. 

"  I  guess  I'd  make  such  a  fuss  with 
that  child  and  sit  with  her  nights!"  Ca- 
lista  thought,  her  prominent  hazel  eyes 
following  in  rather  a  catlike  fashion. 
They  followed  in  the  same  way  more 
than  once  during  the  next  few  weeks. 
She  would  brush  the  little  girl's  hair 
when  Hannah  was  busy,  or  call  her  to  a 
meal,  but  at  other  times  she  passed  her 
by.  At  first  Mary  was  inclined  to  pursue 
the  pretty  stranger,  and  on  the  second 
evening  she  ran  up  to  her  to  show  the 
results  of  the  egg-hunting,  but  she  never 
did  it  again. 

She  was  the  only  one  whom  Calista 
failed  to  please.  The  neighbors  who 
came  to  visit  soon  returned,  and  on 
Saturday  night  there  were  three  car- 
riages at  the  gate  and  three  young  men 
in  the  parlor.  Conrad  did  not  pay  much 


The  Christmas  Child  13 

attention  to  her,  but  one  day  he  told  her 
that  one  of  her  admirers  was  "not  such 
a  man  that  you  ought  to  go  riding  with," 
and  she  said:  "All  right.  It  was  two 
asked  me  to  go  to-night.  I  take  the  other 
one."  She  went  through  the  work  sing- 
ing, and  Hannah  sat  on  the  porch  more 
than  usual,  and  began  to  wonder  how  she 
had  gotten  on  so  long  alone. 

Calista  had  been  there  only  a  few 
weeks  when  Hannah  said  at  supper  one 
evening :  "  I  guess  I  go  to  see  your  aunt 
Sarah,  Conrad.  It's  six  years  since  I 
went.  I  couldn't  leave  the  work  before, 
but  now  Calista  gets  along  so  good  I  can 
go  a  little." 

"Just  do  it,"  said  Calista,  heartily. 
"  Mary  and  L  can  keep  house." 

The  child  smiled  and  made  a  timid 
movement. 

"All  right,"  Conrad  said.  "I  take 
you  to  the  stage  any  time." 

Mary  cried  when  Hannah  went,  and 
the  old  woman  was  distressed.  "  I  feel 
bad  to  leave  her,"  she  said.  "I  would 
take  her  along  if  I  had  time  to  get  her 
ready." 

"  Ach,  go  on !"  Calista  said,  laughing. 
"  There  is  Conrad  now  with  the  team. 
Mary  will  have  good  times.  She  can 
stem  the  cherries  this  morning."  She 


14  Harper's  Novelettes 

picked  up  the  little  girl  and  held  her  out 
to  kiss  her  aunt.  "Don't  you  worry," 
she  called,  as  the  carriage  started. 

She  came  out  on  the  back  porch 
presently  with  a  large  basket  of 
ox-hearts. 

"  Now  let's  see  how  smart  you  can  be," 
she  said.  "  Sit  down  on  the  step  and  I 
put  the  basket  beside  you.  Pick  them 
clean."  Mary  looked  rather  frightened 
at  the  size  of  the  task,  but  she  set  to 
work.  She  stemmed  and  stemmed  until 
her  hands  were  sticky  and  her  fingers 
ached.  A  thick  yellow  sunbeam  came 
crawling  to  her  feet;  the  flies  buzzed, 
diving  through  the  air  as  though  it  were 
heavy;  the  cat  beside  her  slept  and  woke. 
It  seemed  to  the  child  that  she  had  always 
been  in  that  spot  and  that  there  would 
never  be  anything  but  a  hot  morning 
and  piles  of  shining  cherries.  She  was 
looking  toward  the  orchard  where  her 
swing  hung  empty  when  Calista  hurried 
by  the  door.  "  Have  you  done  them  all  ?" 
she  called.  "Not?  Well,  then  you  fin- 
ish them  quick." 

The  cherries  lasted  until  dinner-time, 
and  when  that  was  over  Mary  climbed 
on  her  father's  bed  and  slept  all  after- 
noon. When  she  came  out  the  first  thing 
she  saw  was  the  egg-basket  piled  full. 


The  Christmas  Child  15 

"If  you  want  to  go  along  for  eggs 
you  ought  to  be  here  when  I  ana  ready," 
said  Oalista. 

The  little  creature  made  no  noise,  but 
her  father  looked  at  her  hard  as  he  sat 
down  to  supper.  "What's  the  matter?" 
he  asked. 

She  did  not  answer,  and  Calista  said, 
"  Oh — !"  with  the  peculiar  German  in- 
flection of  contemptuous  patience.  Con- 
rad said  no  more. 

After  supper  Mary  wandered  out,  and 
her  aunt  had  to  call  her  several  times. 
"  Where  were  you  ?"  she  asked. 

"Down  there."  The  child  pointed  to 
the  orchard.  "  A  lady  was  there." 

Calista  went  to  the  edge  of  the  porch 
and  shaded  her  eyes.  "  I  don't  see  her," 
she  said.  "  Who  was  she  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Did  you  never  see  her  before  ?" 

"  No,  ma'am." 

"What  did  she  look  like?" 

Mary  thought  hard,  with  the  puzzled 
face  of  one  who  lacks  words  and  com- 
parisons to  convey  an  image  that  is  clear 
enough.  Calista  walked  a  little  way 
into  the  orchard,  then  she  looked  up  and 
down  the  road. 

"Wasn't  it  Mrs.  Albrecht?"  she  asked. 
"  Well,  I  guess  it  makes  nothing.  Come, 


1 6  Harper's  Novelettes 

you  must  go  to  bed.  I  stay  with  you." 
With  a  mocking  expression  she  held  out 
her  hand  as  to  a  very  small  child,  and 
the  little  girl  walked  into  the  house  with- 
out a  word,  not  noticing  the  hand. 

When  she  was  asleep  Calista  came  back 
to  the  porch  with  some  sewing.  Conrad 
appeared  from  the  barn,  stood  about  for 
a  moment,  and  strolled  toward  the  or- 
chard; then  he  walked  in  the  garden 
for  a  while;  finally  he  sat  on  the  step 
with  his  back  to  her,  saying  nothing  and 
looking  at  the  sky.  She  preserved  the 
silence  of  a  bird-tamer. 

"  It's  a  nice  evening,"  he  said  at  last. 

"Yes." 

"  Good  weather  for  hay." 

"Yes,  fine." 

"  One  field  is  about  ready  to  cut.  You 
better  tell  Aunt  Hannah  to  come  home. 
It's  too  much  work  for  you,  with  the 
men  to  cook  for." 

"  Just  you  let  her  stay  and  enjoy  her- 
self. I  get  along  all  right." 

After  a  pause  she  asked,  "Did  you 
see  some  one  in  the  orchard  just  now?" 

"  No." 

"  Mary  she  ran  down  after  supper,  and 
she  said  a  strange  lady  was  there.  I 
wondered  who  it  was." 

"I  didn't  see  her,"  he  said,  dully,  as 


The  Christmas  Child  17 

though  he  spoke  from  the  midst  of  some 
absorbing  thought;  then  he  got  up  and 
walked  away.  "You  better  go  in  and 
light  the  lamp  if  you  want  to  sew,"  he 
said,  roughly. 

Calista  took  her  things  and  went  at 
once,  looking  as  though  she  were  so  well 
satisfied  that  she  could  afford  to  be 
amused. 

Though  in  the  next  two  weeks  she  had 
plenty  of  company  Conrad  never  joined 
them:  he  spent  the  evenings  with  John 
Albrecht,  drove  to  Bernville,  or  went  to 
bed  early.  He  worked  much  harder  than 
usual,  and  his  cheeks  grew  thin  under 
his  stubble  of  black  beard.  Calista  did 
not  trouble  him  with  conversation. 

"  Don't  you  feel  good  ?"  she  once  asked, 
and  when  he  gave  a  surly  answer  she  said, 
carelessly,  "You  better  get  something 
from  the  doctor,"  and  began  to  sing  im- 
mediately afterwards.  But  she  knew  how 
he  looked  even  when  her  back  was  turned, 
and  she  often  stared  at  Mary  in  a  medita- 
tive way  as  though  the  child  were  the 
doubtful  quantity  in  an  important  calcu- 
lation. 

She  was  watching  her  so  one  day,  when 
little  John  Albrecht  and  his  sister  had 
come  over  and  the  three  were  very  busy 
on  the  grass  near  the  kitchen  window 


1 8  Harper's  Novelettes 

with  two  dolls  and  tlie  old  tiger-oat.  In 
the  afternoon  silence  their  little  voices 
sounded  clear  and  sweet.  The  cat  es- 
caped to  a  cherry-tree  and  they  chased 
him  gayly,  but  he  went  to  sleep  in  an 
insulting  way  in  spite  of  the  lilac  switch 
that  John  flourished. 

"Look  out!"  Mary  called. 

John  looked  around  and  said,  "For 
what  ?"  and  she  went  over  to  him. 

There  was  a  conversation  which  Calista 
could  not  hear;  Mary  pointed  several 
times  to  a  spot  in  the  sunny  grass;  then 
he  went  running  down  the  road  and 
Katie  followed,  looking  as  though  she 
would  cry  when  she  had  time,  and  leaving 
her  doll  behind  her. 

Calista  went  out.  "  What  did  you  say 
to  John  to  make  them  run  off?"  she  asked.' 

"  I  told  him  to  look  out,  he  would  hit 
the  lady  with  the  switch." 

"What  lady?" 

"  She  was  there." 

"  Where  is  she  now  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"Can't  you  see  her?" 

"  No,  ma'am." 

Calista  looked  all  about.  Not  a  soul1 
was  in  sight  on  the  road;  in  the  orchard 
and  the  fields  nothing  moved  but  the 
wind;  the  yard  was  empty  except  for  the 


The  Christmas  Child  19 

cat  slipping  around  the  corner  with  his 
mottled  coat  shining.  "  Now  listen,"  she 
said,  not  unkindly.  "  I  saw  you  out  of 
the  window,  and  there  was  no  lady  here. 
Why  do  you  tell  a  story  like  that?" 

The  child  looked  at  her  in  a  preoc- 
cupied way  and  did  not  answer. 

"I  can't  have  you  say  things  that  are 
not  so,  Mary.  If  you  do  it  again,  I  have 
to  whip  you.  Now  pick  up  your  doll- 
baby  and  come  in." 

She  spoke  of  it  to  Conrad  that  evening, 
but  he  did  not  pay  much  attention. 

"I  don't  know  if  there  is  something 
wrong  with  Mary  or,  if  she  does  see  some 
one,  who  it  is,"  she  said.  "  Do  you  know 
if  there  are  gipsies  around?"  He  scarce- 
ly answered,  and  in  a  few  minutes  she 
heard  him  drive  down  the  road.  She 
smiled  to  herself  as  she  hurried  through 
her  work.  Then  she  put  Mary  to  bed, 
though  it  was  much  earlier  than  usual, 
and  began  to  dress,  while  the  little  girl 
lay  watching  from  among  the  pillows. 

Calista  enjoyed  the  water  like  a  sleek 
creature  of  two  elements;  her  white 
skirts  crackled  and  flared;  her  hair  hid 
her  waist.  When  she  had  finished  her 
green  dimity  looked  like  foliage  around 
a  flower,  and  her  hazel  eyes  turned  green 
to  match  it. 


20  Harper's  Novelettes 

"I'm  going  on  the  front  porch,"  she 
said.  "  You  go  to  sleep  like  a  good  girl." 

She  had  sat  with  Mary  in  the  evening 
as  long  as  she  could  do  so  without  in- 
convenience. Now  she  saw  no  reason,  for 
continuing  it.  She  had  not  imagination 
enough  to  know  what  she  was  inflicting. 
Mary  gazed  after  her  as  a  shipwrecked 
woman  might  watch  a  plank  drifting  out 
of  reach,  but  she  said  nothing;  she  shut 
her  eyes  and  lay  still  for  many  minutes. 
She  was  a  timid  child  but  not  cowardly, 
and  such  tangible  things  as  a  cross  dog, 
a  tramp,  and  a  blacksnake  in  the  orchard 
she  had  faced  bravely,  but  her  terror  of 
the  dark  was  indefinite  and  unendurable. 
She  opened  her  eyes,  shut  them,  and 
opened  them  again,  looking  for  some- 
thing dreadful.  The  furniture  was  shape- 
less, the  bedclothes  dimly  white,  and  each 
time  she  looked  it  was  darker.  She  did 
not  know  what  she  expected,  and  to  see 
nothing  was  almost  worse.  A  carriage 
going  down  the  road  comforted  her  as 
long  as  she  could  hear  it,  but  it  left  a 
thicker  silence.  She  pressed  her  lids  to- 
gether, breathing  quickly, — to  move  was 
like  inviting  something  to  spring  on  her, 
— then  she  slid  out  of  bed  and  ran  down 
the  stairs,  gave  a  frightened  glance  at 
the  front  door  behind  which  sat  her  aunt, 


The  Christmas  Child  21 

who  would  send  her  up  again,  and  slipped 
across  the  back  porch  into  the  orchard. 

Calista  heard  nothing.  In  the  hot 
June  evening  she  was  fresh  and  cool 
enough  to  be  akin  to  the  rejoicing  fields, 
a  nymph  of  beech  or  willow.  Now  and 
then  she  looked  down  the  road  and  saw 
no  one,  but  she  did  not  seem  disappointed. 
It  was  quite  dark  and  the  fireflies  were 
trailing  up  and  down  when  wheels 
stopped  at  the  gate,  and  she  drew  back 
behind  a  lilac-bush  that  screened  the 
porch,  and  sat  still. 

Conrad,  striding  up  the  path,  started 
when  he  saw  her.  "  Oh,  it's  you !"  he 
said,  coldly.  She  gave  a  short  answer, 
and  he  stood  frowning  at  nothing  and 
looking  very  tall  and  black.  "Want  to 
take  a  little  ride  ?"  he  asked. 

"  No,  I  guess  not." 

"  You  stay  at  home  too  much,"  he  said, 
presently.  "You  haven't  been  off  the 
place  since  Aunt  Hannah  left." 

"  I  don't  care  to  go.  I  can't  leave  Mary 
here  all  alone.  It  wouldn't  be  safe." 

She  stayed  silently  in  her  corner  as 
though  waiting  for  him  to  leave — a  white 
shadow  beside  the  black  mass  of  the  lilac- 
bush.  Dolly  at  the  gate  tossed  her  head 
until  the  reins  scraped  on  the  gate-post. 
Down  in  the  orchard  a  whippoorwill  cried. 


22  Harper's  Novelettes 

He  was  like  a  horse  that  takes  the  bit 
and  the  driver  was  his  own  will — his 
own  self.  She  made  no  resistance  when 
he  threw  himself  down  heside  her:  she 
was  pliant,  her  cheek  cool,  she  even  looked 
at  him  haughtily.  He  did  not  know  that 
she  slipped  out  of  his  arms  just  before 
he  would  have  released  her,  nor  that  she 
was  all  one  flame  of  triumphant  happi- 
ness. She  seemed  as  untouched  as  the 
starlight. 

"  Calista,"  he  stammered,  "  I  hope  you 
overlook  it." 

"What  about  my  sister  Mary?"  she 
asked,  dryly.  "  I  thought  you  didn't  look 
to  any  one  else." 

"I  didn't.  I  tell  you  the  truth.  I 
was  unwilling.  I  fought  it  off  all  I  could, 
but  now  I  give  in.  I  can  do  no  more." 

"  So  you  think  you  like  me  as  well  as 
you  like  her?" 

"  Calista,  I  would  ask  you  if  Mary 
stood  here  and  heard  us." 

The  woman  seemed  to  bloom  like  an 
opening  rose.  She  looked  at  him,  but 
it  was  as  though  she  saw  some  vision  of 
success  that  she  was  just  about  to  grasp. 
"  I  am  satisfied,"  she  said. 

There  was  a  sound  on  the  walk,  and 
they  lifted  their  heads;  then  they  were 
scarcely  conscious  of  each  other's  pres- 


The  Christmas  Child  23 

ence.  Up  from  the  gate,  her  night- 
dress hanging  about  her  feet,  her  hair 
pale  in  the  dim  light,  came  the  little 
girl.  She  climbed  the  steps  and  passed 
fearlessly  into  the  dark  house,  smiling 
at  the  two  with  the  radiant  content  of 
happy  childhood,  soothed  and  petted,— 
her  small  right  hand  held  up  as  if  in  the 
clasp  of  another  hand. 

Calista  would  have  chosen  to  clean  the 
whole  house  or  do  a  harvest-time  baking 
rather  than  write  one  letter,  so  she  asked 
most  of  the  guests  verbally  and  put  off  the 
others  as  long  as  she  could.  Conrad  had 
taken  Hannah  to  Bernville  to  have  a 
new  silk  dress  fitted  and  buy  colored 
sugar  for  the  wedding-cakes  when  she 
began  the  invitations.  By  three  o'clock 
they  were  finished,  and  she  counted  them 
and  laid  them  beside  the  inkstand.  Then 
she  washed  her  hands,  spread  a  sheet  on 
the  floor,  and  got  out  a  pile  of  soft  white 
stuff,  all  puffs  and  lace  and  ruffles — the 
work  of  weeks. 

She  sewed  happily,  looking  out  now 
and  then  at  the  trees,  which  tossed  like 
green  waves  under  the  roaring  August 
rain.  Sometimes  a  gust  drove  a  shower 
down  the  chimney  and  made  the  logs 
Jiiss.  The  room  was  warm  and  still;  in 


24  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  interval  of  work  it  seemed  to  have 
paused  and  be  sleeping.  The  tiger- 
cat,  with  his  paws  folded  under  him,  lay 
beside  the  hearth,  and  Mary  on  her  little 
bench  nursed  her  doll  peacefully.  Calista 
began  to  sing  a  German  hymn ;  the  words 
were  awful,  but  their  very  solemnity 
made  her  happier  by  contrast : 

"  Wer  weiss   wie   nahe  mir   mein   Ende ! 
Hin  geht  die  Zeit,  her  kommt  der  Tod. 

"Look  here,  Mary,"  she  said.  "Isn't 
this  pretty?"  The  child  came,  and  Ca- 
lista held  up  the  soft  stuff  around  her; 
it  made  the  little  face  look  beautifully 
pink  and  white.  She  touched  it  lightly, 
smiling,  then  she  wandered  over  to  the 
window  with  her  doll  and  looked  out  into 
the  rain. 

*'Es  kann  vor  Nacht  leicht  anders  werden, 
Als  es  am  friihen  Morgen  war," 

Calista  sang. 

Five  minutes  later  she  asked,  good- 
naturedly,  "What  are  you  looking  at?" 
Mary  did  not  answer.  "  Didn't  you  hear 
what  I  said?  What's  going  on  out 
there  ?"  Calista  repeated. 

"  You  said  I  shouldn't  say  it,"  the  child 
whispered. 

"Say  what?" 


The  Christmas  Child  25 

"  When  I  see  the  lady." 

"  Where  do  you  see  her  ?" 

"  Coming  out  of  the  orchard." 

Certain  old  stories  returning  to  Ca- 
lista's  mind  made  her  look  at  Mary  for 
a  minute  as  though  the  child  had  mani- 
fested strange  powers.  She  went  to  the 
window  and  her  thimble  clicked  on  the 
sill  as  she  leaned  forward;  then  she 
touched  her  cheek.  "  Do  you  feel  good  ?" 
she  asked. 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

She  looked  out  again.  "I  want  you 
to  know  for  sure  that  no  one  is  there," 
she  said,  earnestly.  "  Now  tell  me :  do 
you  see  a  lady?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am.  She  is  coming  up 
here."  - 

Calista  was  very  sober.  "  If  your  aunt 
Hannah  doesn't  teach  you  not  to  tell 
stories,  then  I  must,"  she  said.  "  I  can't 
have  you  like  this.  Soon  I  can't  believe 
you  anything.  Come  here."  Mary  came 
as  if  pulled.  "Now  mind,  I  do  this 
so  that  you  don't  say  what  isn't  so 
again."  She  gave  the  child  two  good 
slaps  on  the  mouth  with  her  strong  hand. 

The  inherited  spirit  of  resistance  to 
coercion,  that  had  made  pioneers  and 
martyrs  of  Mary  Rhein's  ancestors,  was 
let  loose  too  soon:  it  made  an  imp  of 


26  Harper's  Novelettes 

her.  She  darted  silently  like  an  insect 
from  under  Calista's  hand,  seized  the 
inkstand,  and  threw  it  with  all  her 
might  at  the  beautiful  white  gown.  The 
ink  poured  out,  dripping  from  fold  to 
fold,  and  the  stand  thudded  on  the  sheet 
and  scattered  the  last  drops.  Mary  gave 
one  look  and  ran  across  the  porch  and 
out  to  the  road  in  the  rain. 

Calista  sat  still  for  a  moment,  then 
she  got  up  weakly.  "Doesn't  look  much 
like  a  wedding-dress  now,"  she  mur- 
mured. "It's  no  use  doing  anything  to 
it  It's  done  for."  She  wiped  the  ink- 
stand on  a  stained  flounce  before  set- 
ting it  on  the  table.  "Now"  she  said, 
as  though  some  one  were  present  who 
would  disapprove,  "  I  give  it  to  her  good. 
I  better  fetch  her  in  and  have  it  done 
before  they  get  back." 

The  sky  was  low  but  the  rain  was  gen- 
tle when  she  started  down  the  road,  and 
her  shawl  made  a  bright  spot  between  the 
fields,  green  as  chromos.  Mary  had  gone 
toward  the  creek,  and  she  followed  as  far 
as  the  bridge;  then,  as  there  was  no  one 
in  sight,  she  turned  up-stream.  It  was 
deep  just  there  and  very  full,  carrying 
leaves  and  twigs  so  that  it  was  like 
a  little  flood,  and  the  water  caught  the 
dipping  branches  of  the  willows  and 


The  Christmas  Child  27 

swept  them  along.  The  shellbarks  looked 
forlorn  in  the  rain,  and  the  ground  was 
so  soft  that  it  gave  under  her  feet.  Her 
skirts  and  shoes  were  heavy  with  wet 
before  she  saw  Mary. 

The  child  looked  as  though  she  were 
being  crowded  out  of  life.  She  was  cry- 
ing, with  small  weak  sounds  like  a  wretch- 
ed little  animal,  her  hair  was  dark  with 
water,  and  the  rain  drove  across  her  face. 
At  the  sight  of  Calista  she  began  to  run 
slowly  with  much  stumbling;  her  crying 
mixed  with  the  sound  of  the  stream. 
Calista  followed  as  fast  as  she  could. 

A  little  way  up  the  creek  was  a  log 
bridge  without  a  rail.  Conrad  had  put 
it  up  for  his  own  convenience,  and  Ca- 
lista never  tried  to  cross  it. 

"Ach!"  she  thought,  "I  don't  hope 
she  runs  out  there !"  Then  she  began  to 
call,  but  Mary  did  not  look  back.  She 
fell  over  a  root,  picked  herself  up,  and 
went  on,  with  her  knees  shaking. 

Suddenly  she  began  to  cry  very  loud, 
as  a  child  does  when  it  sees  comfort,  and 
went  on  much  faster,  making  for  the 
bridge.  As  she  ran  along  the  log  her 
arms  were  out  to  meet  some  one. 

Calista  stared  for  a  couple  of  seconds, 
then  she  raced  like  a  savage  down  to  the 
first  bend,  her  red  shawl  flying  behind  her. 


28  Harper's  Novelettes 

It  lay  in  a  pool  on  the  kitchen  floor 
when  Conrad  and  Hannah  came  in;  it 
was  the  first  thing  they  saw,  and  their 
voices  stopped  as  though  a  hand  had  been 
laid  upon  their  mouths.  Mary  was  lying 
on  the  settle  and  Calista  was  doubled  up 
against  it  with  her  face  hidden. 

"What's  wrong?'7  Conrad  asked.  She 
said  nothing,  and  when  he  tried  to  lift 
her  she  writhed  away  from  him.  Hannah 
ran  to  Mary.  The  blankets  were  warm, 
but  the  small  creature  was  quite  cold. 

"  Now  it  is  time  you  say  what  has  hap- 
pened," she  said,  and  Conrad  stood  si- 
lently by. 

Calista  sat  up,  looking  deadly  sick. 
The  story  came  out  in  fragments,  and 
at  the  end  she  bowed  her  head,  shivering 
and  staring  at  nothing. 

"Did  she  say  this  before?"  Hannah 
asked. 

Calista  told  wearily,  and  the  old  wom- 
an listened,  a  spectator  of  strange  things 
to  which  she  alone  had  the  clue. 

"Is  that  all?" 

"  Ach,  yes !  I  can't  remember  any 
more.  Now  do  what  you  want  to  do." 

Hannah  spoke  like  a  judge  sentencing 
a  criminal :  "  So  you  thought  she  told  lies 
and  you  whipped  her — that  little  thing! 
Now  I  tell  you  something,  Calista  Yohe. 


The  Christmas  Child  29 

That  night  she  was  born  I  said  to  Mary — 
your  sister  Mary ! — that  once  she  came  on 
Christmas  she  would  be  lucky  and  see 
more  than  we  see,  and  Mary  was  glad, 
and  the  last  thing  she  said  was :  '  I  look 
after  her.  I  take  care  of  her/  And  they 
say  one  that  dies  and  leaves  something 
unfinished  must  come  back  to  finish  it 
up.  I  guess  Mary  knew  when  to  come. 

"And  you  are  glad.  I  don't  say  you 
just  wished  this  to  her,  but  you  thought 
would  be  fine  not  to  have  her  around 
once  you  got  married  to  Conrad.  She 
was  lucky  not  to  be  here  till  you  got  a 
good  hold  of  her. 

"You  might  have  thought  whether  I 
would  let  her  with  you  that  didn't  want 
her,  to  be  in  the  way.  But  I  am  old. 
It  is  a  good  thing  Mary  fetched  her. 
Now  I  see  to  her  myself.  Don't  you  dare 
touch  her." 

Conrad  had  been  perfectly  still,  with 
the  face  of  a  man  in  a  nightmare,  but 
now  he  went  to  the  shaking  woman  and 
lifted  her  in  his  arms.  Hannah  looked 
at  them  for  a  moment.  Then  she  set  a 
great  kettle  of  water  to  heat,  took  up  the 
child  and  went  out,  leaving  them  alone 
together,  and  they  heard  her  footsteps 
in  the  room  above  as  she  went  back  and 
forth,  getting  what  she  needed. 


The  White  Sleep  of  Aaber  H«rn 

BY    RICHARD    RICE 

THE  thing  happened  in  America; 
that  is  one  reason  for  believing  it. 
Another  land  would  absorb  it,  or  at 
least  give  a  background  to  shadow  over 
its  likelihood,  the  scenery  and  atmos- 
phere to  lend  an  evanescent  credibility, 
changing  it  in  time  to  a  mere  legend,  a 
tale  told  out  of  the  hazy  distance.  But 
in  America  it  obtrudes ;  it  stares  eternally 
on  in  all  its  stark  unf orgetf ulness,  absorb- 
ing its  background,  constantly  rescuing 
itself  from  legend  by  turning  guesswork 
and  theory  into  facts,  till  it  appears  bare, 
irremediable,  and  complete, — witnessed  at 
high  noon,  and  in  New  Jersey  of  all 
places,  flat,  unillusive,  and  American. 

The  thing  was  as  clear  a  fact  in  its 
unsubtle,  shadowless  mystery  as  was  he — 
that  is,  as  was  the  shell  and  husk  of  him 
lying  there  in  the  next  room  after  I  had 
watched  the  life  and  the  person  drawn 
out,  leaving  only  mere  barren  lees  to 


White  Sleep  of  Adber  Hum     31 

show  what  had  gone.  Hours  it  lay  there 
to  prove  the  thing,  to  settle  it  in  my 
mind,  to  let  me  believe  eternally  in  it. 
Then  we  buried  it  deep  under  the  big 
pile  of  scree  on  my  hill.  As  I  write  I  can 
see  the  white  stones  from  the  window. 

It  is  not  all  guesswork  to  begin  with; 
indeed  it  is  not  guesswork  at  any  moment 
if  the  end  is  always  in  view,  and  we  had 
to  begin  with  the  end.  I  tell  you  it  was 
as  plain  as  daylight.  People  saw  him, 
heard  him  talk;  saw  him  get  off  the  train 
at  Newark  to  mail  my  letter — this  one — 
addressed  to  my  engineers  in  Trenton; 
heard  him  say,  "Promised  Crenshaw 
to  post  this  before  reaching  the  city ;  guess 
this  is  my  last  chance  to  keep  it."  It  is 
a  little  thing  that  counts;  you  can't  get 
by  that ;  it  alone  is  final ;  but  there  were  a 
dozen  more.  Ezekiel  saw  him  on  the 
platform  hunting  for  the  right  box  for 
west-bound  mail,  and  saw  him  post  the 
letter  after  considerable  trouble.  When 
I  heard  that,  I  yielded  to  the  incredulous 
so  far  as  to  telephone  to  Trenton,  asking 
if  the  firm  had  received  it.  I  did  that, 
though  I  held  the  letter  in  my  hand  at 
the  time,  and  knew  it  had  never  left  this 
house.  Ezekiel  was  sure  that  he  mailed 
the  letter,  that  it  went  from  his  hand  into 
the  box.  He  was  watching  carefully  be- 


32  Harper's  Novelettes 

cause  just  then  the  train  began  to  move; 
but  Auber,  leisurely  ignoring  this,  ap- 
peared to  be  comparing  his  watch  with  the 
station  clock,  and  finally  looked  up  at  the 
moving  train  as  if  in  disapproval.  Eze- 
kiel  lost  sight  of  him  in  the  crowd,  and 
then,  at  the  same  moment,  he  was  taking 
his  seat  opposite  again. 

Ezekiel  said,  "  I  thought  you  were 
going  to  miss  the  train,  characteristically, 
for  the  sake  of  setting  your  watch."  And 
Auber  replied,  rather  queerly :  "  Great 
God!  It's  impossible  now;  I  can  see 
that."  Ezekiel  did  not  know  what  he 
meant,  but  remembered  it  afterward 
when  we  were  talking  the  whole  thing 
over  in  this  room. 

Besides  Ezekiel,  there  were  four  men 
who  saw  him  after  the  train  left  Newark ; 
and  the  porter  remembered  holding  the 
vestibule  door  and  trap-platform  open  for 
some  one  as  the  train  pulled  out. 

Then  there  is  my  coachman  who  drove 
him  to  the  train,  here  in  Barrelton,  who 
had  his  tip  of  a  silver  dollar  from  him. 
Put  it  in  his  pocket — and  then — lost  it, 
of  course.  You  see,  there's  the  most  con- 
clusive link  in  the  chain.  If  William  had 
produced  his  dollar,  or  my  engineer  had 
received  that  letter,  the  whole  thing 
would  fall  through — jugglery  and  im- 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  Hum     33 

position,  mere  ordinary  faking.  The 
hypnotic  theory  might  still  hold,  but  it 
must  stretch  fifty  miles  to  an  improbable 
source  in  a  man  who  is,  at  the  time, 
dying  strangely  on  my  bed. 

Of  course,  there  is  no  use  asking  if  any 
one  on  the  train  touched  him, — not  only 
saw  and  heard  him,  but  shook  hands  with 
him,  let  us  say.  It  is  the  same  story  as 
William's,  or  not  so  good.  Ezekiel  is  sure 
that  he  shook  hands  when  Auber  first 
boarded  the  train ;  Judson  is  sure  that  he 
did  so  when  he  stepped  across  the  aisle 
to  ask  about  me.  Yet,  I  tell  you  that 
would  have  made  no  difference;  let  him 
have  been  as  impalpable  as  the  very  air 
of  the  car,  those  men  would  have  felt  the 
flesh,  just  as  William  felt  his  silver  dol- 
lar. "Fulfilment  of  sure  expectation 
on  the  ground  of  countless  identical  ex- 
periences," your  psychologist  would  ex- 
plain. Illusion  and  fact  were  indistin- 
guishable; and  though  I  happened  to 
watch  the  facts,  and  the  others  the  illu- 
sion, their  testimony  is  as  good  as  mine. 

There  is  the  testimony  of  four  men 
that,  when  the  smash  came,  they  saw  him 
thrown  from  his  seat,  head  first,  into  the 
window- jamb,  and  lie  for  a  moment  half 
through  the  shattered  pane.  Just  before 
this,  he  had  taken  out  his  watch.  Its 


34  Harper's  Novelettes 

familiar  picture-face,  and  also  its  enam- 
elled hands  exactly  together  at  twelve 
o'clock,  had  caught  Ezekiel's  eye.  He 
said  that  Auber  looked  at  the  watch,  and 
then  leaned  forward  as  if  to  call  atten- 
tion to  the  view  from  the  window.  It 
was  then  that  the  smash  came.  When 
Ezekiel  and  some  others,  who  were  only 
thrown  to  the  floor,  looked  up  again, 
Auber  was  gone. 

You  see,  the  time  is  identical;  we  cal- 
culated it  exactly,  for  the  train  left 
Newark  on  time  and  takes  just  six  min- 
utes to  reach  the  bridge;  that  is,  at  ex- 
actly noon.  When  I  noticed  the  hour 
here,  it  was,  perhaps,  a  few  minutes  later, 
and  that  is  not  a  difference  in  time- 
pieces, for  it  was  by  his  own  watch  on 
the  bedside  table.  No  one  saw  him  on 
the  train  or  on  the  bridge  after  that.  It 
seems  conclusive,  just  that  alone.  They 
finally  decided  that  he  must  have  fallen 
from  the  window  and  somehow  rolled 
from  the  sleepers  into  the  river. 

Actually  no  one  else  in  the  Pullman 
was  badly  hurt.  The  men  picked  them- 
selves up  and  rushed  to  the  doors  of  the 
car,  or  climbed  out  of  the  windows.  Eze- 
kiel put  his  head  through  the  shattered 
pane  which  Auber  had  struck.  Men  were 
running  toward  the  car  ahead,  from 


White  Sleep  of  Attber  Hum     35 

which  screams  came.  In  the  excitement 
of  rescuing  those  from  the  telescoped 
coach,  Auber  was  forgotten;  but  when  it 
was  all  over,  Ezekiel  and  Judson  looked 
everywhere  for  him,  till  they  assured 
themselves  that  he  was  not  on  the  bridge. 

At  all  events,  that  is  how  he  came  to 
be  reported  among  "The  Missing, — 
known  by  friends  to  have  been  on  the 
train, — Auber  Hum,  the  artist." 

During  that  night,  when  Ezekiel  and 
Judson  had  come  down  in  response  to  my 
telegrams,  we  sat  here,  talking  endlessly, 
guessing,  relating,  slowly  developing  the 
theory  of  the  thing,  delving  into  our 
minds  for  memories  of  him,  gradually 
getting  below  the  facts,  gradually  work- 
ing back  to  them,  examining  the  connec- 
tions, completing  the  chain.  The  main 
fact,  the  culmination,  had  to  be  the  soul- 
less shell  of  him,  lying  there  in  the  next 
room.  Our  theory  began  far  away  from 
that,  in  what  he  used  to  call  "white 
sleep,"  and  more  especially  in  a  curious 
occasional  association  between  the  dreams 
of  this  sleep  and  the  landscape  pictures 
that  he  painted.  What  impressed  you 
most  as  he  recounted  one  of  those  half- 
conscious  dream  concoctions,  that  he 
named  "  white-sleep  fancies,"  was  the  re- 
markable scenery,  the  setting  of  the 


36  Harper's  Novelettes 

dream.  This  was  in  character  with  his 
pictures,  for  about  them  both  you  felt 
that  peculiarly  pervasive  "sense  of 
place,"  for  which  his  landscape  is  of 
course  famous,  and  which  in  these  dreams 
was  emphasized  through  a  subtle  omi- 
nousness  of  atmosphere.  You  perceived 
what  the  place  stood  for,  its  sensational 
elements,  and  you  began  vaguely  to  im- 
agine the  kind  of  event  for  which  it 
would  form  a  suitable  background.  In 
his  pictures  the  element  was  a  sort  of 
dream-infusion,  as  though  in  each  scene 
the  secret  goddess,  the  Naiad  of  the  spot, 
must  have  stood  close  to  him  as  he  paint- 
ed, and  thrilled  him  to  understanding  at 
her  impalpable  touch.  Whatever  the 
exact  nature  of  these  creative  intuitions, 
there  was  between  his  art  and  his  dreams 
a  lurking  connection,  out  of  which,  as  we 
believed,  finally  grew  his  strange  faculty 
for  seeing  beyond  the  scene,  an  intuition 
for  certain  events  associated  with  what 
we  called  "  an  ominous  locality." 

This  faculty  began  to  distinguish  itself 
from  mere  psychical  fancy  through  a 
curious  contact  of  one  of  Auber's  dreams 
with  his  actual  experience. 

The  dream,  which  came  at  irregular  in- 
tervals during  a  number  of  years,  began 
with  a  sense  of  color,  a  glare  to  dazzle 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  Htirn     37 

the  eyes,  till,  as  Auber  insisted,  he 
awaked  and  saw  the  sunset  glow  over  a 
stretch  of  forest.  He  was  on  a  hillside 
field,  spotted  with  daisies  and  clumps  of 
tall  grass.  On  one  side  a  stone  wall,  half 
hidden  by  the  grass  and  by  a  sumac 
hedge  in  full  bloom,  curved  over  the  sky- 
line. All  this  was  exactly  expressible  by 
a  gesture,  and  when  he  reached  the  bot- 
tom of  the  field  he  looked  back  for  a  long 
time,  and  made  the  gesture  apprecia- 
tively. It  was  at  this  point  that  he  al- 
ways recognized  the  recurring  dream; 
but  he  could  never  remember  how  it  was 
going  to  end.  Then  he  entered  the  wood 
on  a  grassy  path,  and  for  a  long  time  the 
tall  tasselled  grasses  brushed  through  his 
fingers  as  he  walked.  Suddenly  it  grew 
dark,  and  feeling  that  "  it  would  be  folly 
to  continue,"  he  tried  hard  to  remember 
the  point  of  the  dream.  Just  as  he  seem- 
ed to  recollect  it,  the  sound  of  running 
water  came  to  him,  as  from  a  ravine,  and 
he  knew  that  "  he  could  not  escape."  The 
low  sound  of  running  water, — the  little 
lonely  gurgle  of  a  deep-wood  brook,  all 
but  lost  in  the  loam  and  brush  of  the  silent 
forest, — why  should  he  feel  an  incompre- 
hensible distaste  for  the  place?  He  tried 
feverishly  to  recollect  the  outcome  of  the 
dream,  but  all  memory  of  it  had  fled. 


38  Harper's  Novelettes 

Nor  could  he  bring  himself  to  continue 
on  the  path;  when  he  tried  to  take  an- 
other step  his  leg  dangled  uselessly  in 
front,  his  foot  beating  flimsily  on  the 
ground  till  he  brought  it  back  beside  the 
other.  The  longer  he  listened  to  the 
sound  of  the  running  water,  the  stronger 
grew  his  aversion  for  the  place.  This 
continued  indefinitely,  till  he  awoke. 

You  perceived  the  vague  sense  of 
"  ominous  locality  "  developed  out  of  the 
simplest  details.  There  is  a  recognizable 
introduction,  the  field,  the  stone  wall,  the 
grass  striking  his  fingers ;  but  there  is  no 
ending,  nothing  happens;  the  dream- 
spell  at  last  dissolves,  and  the  sleeper 
wakes.  His  aversion  to  the  sound  of  the 
brook  can,  therefore,  come  from  no  con- 
scious knowledge  of  a  portending  catas- 
trophe in  the  dream.  It  was  always 
Auber's  fancy  that  the  dream  would 
really  end  in  a  catastrophe,  which,  though 
the  mind  proper  continue  in  ignorance, 
casts  its  ominous  shadow  through  the  sub- 
consciousness  upon  the  surroundings  of 
the  event. 

It  was  also  a  fanciful  idea  of  his  that 
dreams  in  general  imply  a  subconscious 
state  coexisting  constantly  with  the  ac- 
tual realm  of  thought,  but  penetrated  by 
our  consciousness  only  when  the  will  is 


White  Sleep  of  Attber  Hum     39 

least  active,  or  during  sleep.  With  ordi- 
nary mortals  sleep  and  consciousness  are 
so  nearly  incompatible  that  the  notion  of 
actual  mental  achievement  during  sleep 
is  unthought  of.  Dreams  are  allowed  to 
run  an  absurd  riot  through  the  brain,  dis- 
turbing physical  rest.  The  remedy  for 
this  universal  ailment  and  waste  of  time 
was  to  be  found  in  "  white  sleep,"  a  bit  of 
Indian  mysticism,  purporting  to  accom- 
plish a  partial  detachment  of  mind  and 
body,  so  that  the  will,  which  is  always  the 
expression  of  the  link  between  these  two, 
is,  for  the  time,  dissolved.  The  body 
rests,  but  the  unfettered  mind  enters 
upon  a  "  will-less  state  of  pure  seeing/' 
where  dreams  no  longer  remain  the  mean- 
ingless fantasies  of  blind  sleep,  but  be- 
come luminous  with  idea  and  sequence. 
With  the  body  thus  left  behind,  the  intel- 
lect rises  to  the  zenith  of  perception, 
where  the  blue  veil  of  earthly  knowledge 
is  pierced  and  transcended. 

How  often  had  we  heard  Auber  talk  in 
his  fantastically  learned  fashion,  with  an 
amused  seriousness  lighting  up  his  face. 
At  what  point  he  began  to  see  something 
more  than  amusement  in  his  dreams  and 
theories,  I  never  knew;  but  the  serious 
beginning  of  the  thing  took  shape  in  an 
incident  which  not  even  the  most  fervent 


40  Harper's  Novelettes 

theorist  could  have  created  for  the  sake 
of  a  theory. 

It  was  up  among  the  little  knobby  hills 
to  the  north  of  my  farm.  We  were  as 
usual  sketching,  and  Auber  had  been 
going  on  all  the  afternoon  about  the 
mournful  scenery,  talking  of  nothing  but 
browns,  and  grays,  and  "mountain 
melancholy."  He  had  a  way  of  stringing 
out  a  ceaseless  jargon  while  he  worked, 
— an  irritating  trick  caught  in  the  Paris 
studios.  At  the  end  of  the  afternoon,  he 
held  up  a  remarkable  sketch,  suggesting 
the  color  scheme  for  a  picture  in  the 
atmosphere  of  oncoming  dusk — a  bit  of 
path  over  the  hill  toward  the  sun. 

"  You  have  struck  it  most  certainly,"  I 
said.  "  Be  wary  of  finishing  that ;  it  is 
strangely  suggestive  as  it  is." 

He  nodded ;  and  then,  as  we  packed  up, 
he  said,  "Do  you  know,  I  have  felt 
vaguely  intimate  with  this  spot,  as  if  I 
had  been  here  before,  as  if  I  were  paint- 
ing a  reminiscence."  I  remarked  tritely 
on  the  commonness  of  this  feeling. 

At  the  bottom  of  a  hillside  meadow  I 
was  hunting  for  the  entrance  of  a  path 
into  a  patch  of  woods.  Auber,  instead  of 
helping  me,  kept  gazing  back  at  the 
fading  light  while  he  made  random  ob- 
servations on  the  nature  of  the  sky-line, 


White  Sleep  of  Atdber  Hurn     41 

— one  of  his  cant  hobbies.  "See  how 
crudely  the  character  of  everything  is  de- 
fined up  there  against  the  sky,"  I  heard 
him  say,  while  I  continued  to  search  for 
the  path.  "Now  even  a  sheep  or  a  cow, 
or  an  inanimate  thing,  like  that  stone 
wall,  for  instance, — see  how  its  character 
as  a  wall  comes  out  as  it  sweeps  over  the 
top."  At  this  moment,  a  little  drop  of 
surprise  in  his  voice  made  me  look 
around.  He  was  walking  backwards,  one 
arm  extended  toward  the  hill  in  a  de- 
scriptive gesture.  "Why,  it  is  the 
dream!"  he  murmured  in  hushed  ex- 
citement. "Ah,  of  course!  I  might 
have  known  it.  Now,  I'll  turn  to  find 
the  path." 

"  I  wish  you  would,"  I  said. 

He  started  abruptly.  Then  he  came 
slowly,  and  touched  me  in  a  queer  evasive 
way  on  my  shoulder.  Finally  he  drew 
a  long  breath,  and  gripped  me  by  the 
arm.  "  Don't  you  recognize  it  ?"  "It's  the 
dream !  See !  The  stone  wall— the  field— 
the  sumac !  Now  that's  the  first  sumac — " 

"Oh,  come  along!"  I  said;  "there  are 
twenty  such  fields.  That  is  curious, 
though:  you  made  the  gesture.  Do  you 
recognize  it  all  exactly  ?" 

"It's  it!  the  whole  thing — and  now, 
you  see,  I'm  turning  to  find  the  path." 


42  Harper's  Novelettes 

I  admitted  that  it  was  curious,  and 
said  that  it  would  be  interesting  to  see 
how  it  all  turned  out. 

For  a  long  time  Auber  followed  in 
silence,  which  I  tried  to  relieve  by  banter- 
ing comments.  I  was  some  distance 
ahead,  when  I  heard  him  say,  "  The  grass 
is  brushing  through  my  hands." 

"Why  not?"  I  laughed,  but  it  rang 
false,  for  I  recollected  the  detail.  It  was 
childishly  simple;  perhaps  that  was  why 
the  thing  bothered  me.  I  noticed  that  in 
the  growing  darkness  the  forest  took  on  a 
peculiar  look.  It  had  been  partly  burnt 
over,  leaving  the  ground  black,  and  some 
of  the  trees  gaunt,  upbristling,  and  sen- 
tinel-like. The  place,  even  in  broad  day- 
light, would  have  had  a  night-struck  ap- 
pearance. At  this  hour,  when  the  sudden 
forest  darkness  had  just  fallen,  there  was 
a  sense  of  unusual  gloom,  easily  connect- 
ing itself  with  strange  forebodings. 

Perhaps  it  had  been  five  minutes,  when 
Auber  said,  "  I  am  conscious  that  I  can- 
not take  my  hands  out  of  the  grass." 

As  I  said,  it  was  a  simple  thing.  With 
an  odd  impulse,  I  groped  back  toward 
him  till  I  found  his  wrists,  and  then 
shook  them  violently  above  his  head. 
We  stood  there  for  several  moments  per- 
forming this  absurd  pantomime  in  the 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  H«rn     43 

darkness.  His  arms,  with  the  sleeves 
rolled  up,  felt  heavy  with  flesh  in  my 
grip.  I  seemed  to  be  handling  things  of 
dead,  cold  flesh. 

Then  Auber  said,  "I  can  still  feel  my 
hands  down  in  the  grass." 

I  drew  back  in  a  strange  horror;  but, 
at  the  same  moment,  we  both  stood  stock- 
still  to  listen:  from  some  distance  to  the 
right  came  the  trickling  sound  of  water. 
It  was  barely  perceptible,  and  we  listened 
hard,  indefinitely,  while  the  silence  con- 
gealed in  our  ears,  and  the  darkness  con- 
densed about  our  eyes,  filling  up  space, 
and  stopping  thought  save  just  for  the 
sound  of  the  brook.  It  seemed  a  sort 
of  growing  immobility,  eternal,  like  aft- 
er death. 

At  last  Auber  spoke,  laying  a  hand 
on  my  shoulder:  "It  is  over;  let  us 
go  ahead." 

After  a  while  we  talked  about  it. 
There  was  little  to  "go"  on.  You  see, 
nothing  happens,  and,  as  Auber  expressed 
it,  "  the  psychological  data  are  ineffective 
for  lack  of  an  event."  But  though  the 
whole  thing  remained  then  a  purely  psy- 
chical experience,  and  did  not  "break 
through,"  yet  it  had  something  of  the 
fulness  of  fate.  Auber,  as  usual,  had  a 
theory:  in  the  dream  some  manifesta- 


44  Harper's  Novelettes 

tion  was  undoubtedly  striving  to  break 
through,  but  he  had  been  unable  to  facili- 
tate the  process.  The  present  experience, 
he  decided,  was  immature,  a  mere  coinci- 
dence. The  outcome  might  yet,  however, 
be  foreseen  through  the  dream,  if  the 
creative  perception  of  "  white  sleep J? 
could  be  attained. 

That  is  the  affair  which  started  the 
whole  thing.  Auber  must  have  taken 
the  suggestion  it  contained  much  more 
seriously  than  any  of  us  for  several  years 
imagined;  nor  did  we  connect  the  long 
contemplativeness  of  the  man  with  any 
definite  purpose.  The  thing  was  too 
vague  and  illusive  to  become  a  purpose 
at  all. 

Before  long  there  were  half  a  dozen 
instances,  some  trivial,  or  seemingly  co- 
incidental, but  all  forming  our  theory. 
There  is  one  Ezekiel  recounted,  as  we  sat 
here  talking  that  night.  It  was  just  a 
matter  of  old  Horace  MacNair's  coming 
in  on  them  once  during  a  thunder-storm. 
The  family  were  sitting  in  the  big  hall; 
the  ladies  with  their  feet  up  on  chairs 
to  insulate  them  from  the  lightning; 
young  Vincent  Ezekiel  teasing  them  by 
putting  his  on  the  mantelpiece.  At  one 
point  in  the  storm  came  a  terrible  crash, 
and  Auber  jumped  up,  starting  toward 


White  Sleep  of  Adber  Hum     45 

the  door.  Then  he  came  back  and  sat 
down  quietly.  They  laughed,  and  asked 
if  he  had  been  struck. 

"No,"  he  said,  quite  seriously,  "not 
by  the  lightning,  but  by  a  curious  idea 
that  I  saw  Horace  MacNair  opening  the 
door.  I  suppose  I  must  have  dreamed  it; 
I  was  nearly  asleep." 

The  Ezekiels  looked  at  one  another  in 
surprise,  and  Mrs.  Ezekiel  said :  "  There 
is  something  curious  in  that,  for  the  last 
time  Horace  was  here,  just  before  he  died, 
he  came  in  the  midst  of  a  thunder-storm 
as  we  were  sitting  here,  much  as  we  are 
now.  And,  why!  I  remember  that  he 
had  come  over  because  he  expected  to  see 
you,  but  you  had  not  arrived." 

"That's  so,"  put  in  young  Vincent, 
"because  he  said  that  if  you  had  been 
here,  you  wouldn't  have  been  too  afraid 
of  the  lightning  to  stand  up  and  shake 
hands.  And  by  Jove!  I  had  my  feet  on 
the  mantelpiece!  I  remember  that,  be- 
cause when  he  saw  me  he  laughed,  and 
lined  his  up  beside  mine." 

"  He  was  wearing  a  gray  rain-coat,  and 
high  overshoes  that  you  made  fun  of," 
added  Auber,  shortly,  and  then  kept  an 
embarrassed  silence. 

That  was  true,  Ezekiel  said ;  and  Auber 
had  not  seen  the  man  in  five  years. 


46  Harper's  Novelettes 

There  were  many  cases  which  we 
strung  that  night  on  the  threads  of  our 
theory,  all  working  toward  its  comple- 
tion; and  yet  we  neared  the  end  with 
misgiving  and  douht,  for  we  had  the 
necessity  of  believing,  if  we  would  keep 
ourselves  still  sane.  All  of  us  had  noticed 
that  so  far  as  there  was  an  element  of 
terror  in  the  strange  incidents,  it  lay 
in  the  fact  of  a  subtle  undercurrent  of 
connections,  as  if  Fate  were  dimly  point- 
ing all  the  while  toward  the  invisible 
culmination.  Suddenly  there  would  be 
a  new  manifestation  of  Auber's  faculty, 
and  a  new  instance  would  be  added,  il- 
lusive, baffling,  and  yet  forming  each  time 
new  threads  in  the  vague  warp  and  woof 
of  something  that  we  called  our  theory. 
"There  it  is  again,"  we  would  say  to 
ourselves,  as  we  sent  the  ghostly  shuttle 
flying  in  our  psychological  loom. 

This  undercurrent  appeared  to  touch 
the  incident  of  Horace  MacNair,  for  it 
seemed  that  the  old  artist  had  walked 
over  to  the  Ezekiels  that  night  on  pur- 
pose to  talk  with  Auber  about  making 
a  series  of  pictures  of  the  salt  marshes 
along  the  Passaic  Kiver.  Old  Horace 
was  dead  of  his  heart  before  Auber  ar- 
rived, but  the  suggestion  was  repeated 
by  Ezekiel ;  and  Auber,  taking  it  as  some- 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  Hum      47 

thing  like  a  dying  request  from  his  old 
master,  besides  appreciating  its  value,  set 
to  work  at  once. 

The  long  reaches  of  the  Passaic  tidal 
lagoon,  with  their  mists  and  blowing 
swamp-grass,  are  crossed  by  the  trestles 
of  all  the  railways  which  enter  New  York 
from  the  south.  It  was  old  Horace  Mac- 
Nair's  idea  that  this  place,  more  travelled, 
more  unnoticed,  and  yet  more  picturesque, 
perhaps,  than  any  spot  near  the  metrop- 
olis, might  be  the  making  of  Auber's 
reputation.  The  varied,  moody  tones  of 
the  marsh-land,  forever  blending  in  a 
pervasive  atmosphere  of  desolate  beauty, 
suited  Auber's  peculiar  style.  Here  he 
would  paint  what  passed  in  the  pop- 
ular eye  for  the  dullest  commonplace, 
and  would  interpret,  at  the  same  time, 
both  this  landscape  and  his  little-under- 
stood art. 

While  he  worked  I  frequently  visited 
Auber  on  his  yawl  Houri,  which  was  can- 
vassed over  for  an  outdoor  studio,  and 
anchored  at  the  point  from  which  he 
wished  to  paint.  One  day  we  were  tied 
up  to  a  pile  by  the  Central  Railroad 
trestle.  It  was  just  the  heat  of  the  day, 
and  Auber,  stretched  out  on  a  deck  chair, 
was  taking  a  sort  of  siesta.  His  eyes 
were  closed,  and  he  had  let  his  cigar  go 


48  Harper's  Novelettes 

out.  Whether  it  was  due  to  the  light 
through  the  colored  awning,  I  was  not 
sure,  but  I  was  suddenly  attracted  by  a 
dull  vacancy  that  seemed  to  be  forming 
in  his  countenance.  It  stole  upon  the 
features  as  if  they  were  being  slowly 
sprinkled  with  fine  dust,  blotting  their 
expression  into  a  flat  lifelessness.  Then 
the  rush  of  a  train  passing  over  the  bridge 
disturbed  him.  With  a  fleeting  look  of 
pain  he  sat  up,  glanced  first  furtively  at 
me,  and  then  stared  hard  around. 

"Was  there  a  train?"  he  asked,  at 
length. 

"  Yes — an  express." 

"It  did  not  stop  here  on  the  bridge 
for  anything?" 

"  No,  of  course  not." 

"Of  course  not,"  he  agreed,  absently. 
"How  long  ago?" 

"  Perhaps  two  minutes,"  I  said. 

He  examined  his  watch.  After  a  while 
he  got  up,  seeming  to  pull  himself  to- 
gether with  an  effort,  and  began  scraping 
nervously  on  his  picture.  I  noticed  that 
the  palette-knife  trembled  in  his  hand. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  I  asked,  finally. 

"I  feel  very  much  upset,"  he  replied, 
and  sank  weakly  on  the  hatch.  "I  was 
on  that  train  and — " 

I  had  to  jump  below  to  the  ice-chest; 


White  Sleep  of  Atiber  Hum     49 

Auber  seemed  to  have  fainted.  Jerry, 
the  skipper,  and  I  applied  cold  water 
for  five  minutes,  and  then  Auber  revived 
and  asked  for  whiskey. 

"I  was  on  the  train,"  he  began  again, 
persistently.  u  Several  people,  whom  I 
knew,  must  have  been  in  the  chair-car 
with  me,  because  I  seemed  to  be  taking 
part  in  a  conversation.  Was  there  a  Pull- 
man on  the  train  ?"  he  asked,  abruptly. 

"Yes,"  I  said;  "  at  the  end." 

The  answer  seemed  to  reassure  him  un- 
happily. "I  was  on  the  train,"  he  con- 
tinued, "  but  I  could  not  think  where  I  had 
come  from.  There  were  vague  recollections 
of  a  walk,  then  of  a  long  drive  in  the  dark. 
Now  T  was  on  the  train,  and  yet  I  was 
somehow  not  there  even  now."  I  poured 
out  more  whiskey,  but  he  pushed  it  aside 
absently.  "I  was  not  there,  nor  was  I 
here ;  for  when  I  moved,  something  seemed 
to  be  folded  about  me,  like  bedclothes. 
It  was  all  a  kind  of  duplication,  and  I 
could  be  on  the  train  or  in  the  other 
place  at  will.  That  is  why  it  seemed 
confused  and  unreal.  We  were  talking 
about  some  matter  of  business.  I  held 
a  list  of  figures  that  I  referred  to  now 
and  then.  Once  I  leaned  forward  to 
look  out  of  the  window;  it  was  just  here. 
I  was  pointing,  and  saying  to  some  one, 

4 


50  Harper's  Novelettes 

'  There  is  my  last  salt  marsh !'  when  a 
great  shock  stopped  the  words,  and  sent 
me  against  something  in  front.  For  a  mo- 
ment I  was  conscious  that  you  were  lean- 
ing over  me.  Then  I  had  a  strange  feel- 
ing of  becoming  gradually  detached,  as 
if  from  my  very  self.  A  weight  and  a 
feeling  of  bedclothes  slipped  from  me; 
there  was  alternate  glaring  light  and 
enveloping  darkness.  Finally  the  light 
prevailed,  and  I  found  myself  looking  up 
into  this  hideous  awning." 

"  Well,"  I  said,  "  that  is  a  very  queer 
dream  1" 

"Yes;  it  was  white  sleep,"  he  replied, 
slowly;  "but  something  was  added  this 
time."  He  put  his  hand  on  my  arm 
appealingly.  "I  knew  it  would  come; 
I  have  had  the  beginnings  of  that  dream 
before."  He  spoke  as  if  from  a  tragic 
winding-sheet,  a  veil  spun  in  the  warp  of 
his  own  fancy  and  also  in  the  very  woof 
of  Fate;  and  out  of  this  veil,  through 
which  none  of  us  ever  saw,  he  was  stretch- 
ing his  hand  to  ask  of  me — what? 

I  did  what  I  could.  Auber  consented 
to  come  at  once  to  my  farm  till  rest 
should  partly  restore  him.  We  reached 
here  that  night.  It  was  just  two  weeks 
ago;  in  thought,  it  is,  for  me,  a  lifetime. 
It  was  a  time  of  suspense  and  wait- 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  Hum      51 

ing  when  diversion  seemed  almost  ir- 
reverent, but  at  last  it  was  forced  upon 
us  by  that  ever-moving  providence  which 
stood  back  of  the  whole  affair.  My  dam 
broke  at  the  upper  farm.  Chance? 
Nothing  of  the  sort!  I  went  up  to  see 
how  it  had  happened,  and  found  some 
rotten  joists  and  rust-eaten  girders.  They 
are  in  the  course  of  events.  Auber  went 
with  me  while  I  should  see  things  set 
to  rights. 

It  was  a  simple  incident,  but  somehow 
I  suspected  it  of  finality  even  as  we  start- 
ed out  of  the  yard  on  the  long  drive.  I 
was  suspicious  of  that  knobby  hill  region, 
which  was  connected  with  the  incipient 
indications  of  the  whole  affair.  On  ar- 
riving in  the  late  afternoon,  however, 
nothing  could  be  more  natural  than  that 
Auber,  having  inspected  the  dam,  should 
stroll  on  to  the  pasture,  where  he  once 
sketched  the  path  that  runs  down  to  his 
dream-meadow. 

I  went  back  to  the  farmhouse,  and 
wrote  to  my  engineers  a  detail  of  the 
breach  in  the  dam,  then  sat  down  on  the 
porch  to  enjoy  a  smoke.  The  day  was 
warm  and  dreamy;  the  sun,  filtering 
through  the  September  haze,  rested  on  the 
eyelids  like  a  caressing  hand.  I  was  soon 
half  asleep,  peering  lazily  at  the  view 


52  Harper's  Novelettes 

which  zigzags  down  between  the  knobby 
hills  to  the  more  cultivated  farm-lands 
that  we  had  left  hours  behind  us,  when 
the  telephone  rang.  I  got  up  and  an- 
swered it: 

"William?— at  the  farm?  Oh  yes— a 
message,  a  telegram — for  Mr.  Hum,  you 
say?  Is  it  important? — Well,  go  ahead — 
Whatl  Must  take  11.10  express — cri- 
sis on  Wall  Street? — meet  on  train — 
Who?— Ezekiel." 

It  had  come,  then!  Chance?  No.  A 
railroad  merger;  stockholders  interested. 
At  first  I  said:  "  I  won't  tell  him."  Then 
I  thought :  "  After  this  supposed  Sentence 
is  delayed  and  delayed  till  he  no  longer 
looks  on  the  world  as  his  prison  cell, 
and  the  whole  matter  evaporates  in  a 
psychological  mist,  he  will  say:  'Our 
superstitions,  my  dear  friend,  and  your 
loving  care,  cost  me  just  twenty  thousand 
dollars  that  trip.  My  picture  of  the  twi- 
light path,  which  you  would  have  in- 
terrupted, won't  replace  a  hundredth  part 
of  that.'" 

I  wandered  down  to  the  broken  dam; 
there  beside  the  breach,  with  the  river 
sucking  darkly  through,  Josiah  Peacock 
stood,  contemplating  the  scene  with  his 
practical  eye  against  to-morrow's  labor. 
Suddenly  I  found  myself  mentioning  the 


"White  Sleep  of  Adber  Hum     53 

telegram.  He  said,  "  Then  you'll  have 
to  drive  back  to-night."  I  felt  alarmed; 
surely  this  was  none  of  my  doing.  Pres- 
ently I  was  taking  the  short  cut  through 
the  woods.  The  red  glow  of  sunset  was 
fading  behind  me,  and  darkness  al- 
ready gathered  among  the  trees.  Aware 
of  a  vague  anxiety  that  impelled  me  for- 
ward, an  odd  notion  that  I  might  be  late 
for  something,  I  began  to  hurry  along, 
the  gaunt  tree  trunks  watching  like  sen- 
tinels as  I  passed.  Was  I  looking  for 
Auber  Hum?  It  was  strangely  remi- 
niscent, not  a  real  experience.  "  This  is 
absurd,"  I  said  to  myself  at  length,  and 
straightened  my  foot  to  stop.  Instead, 
I  unexpectedly  leaped  over  a  fallen 
log,  and  continued  with  nervous  strides, 
while  I  flung  back  a  sneaking  glance 
of  embarrassment. 

On  the  turns  of  the  path  darkness 
closed  in  rapidly;  the  outlines  of  objects 
loomed  uncertainly  distant  through  the 
forest.  Gradually  I  became  aware  that 
at  the  end  of  a  dim  vista  down  which 
I  was  hurrying,  something  white  had 
formed  itself  in  the  path.  I  stopped  to 
look,  but  could  make  out  nothing  clearly. 
It  remained  dimly  ahead,  and  I  ap- 
proached, a  few  steps  at  a  time,  peering 
through  the  obscure  gray  shadows,  stri- 


54  Harper's  Novelettes 

ving  to  concentrate  my  vision.  At  last  I 
recognized  that  it  was  Auber  Hurn  in 
his  shirt-sleeves,  standing  still  in  the 
middle  of  the  path.  Apparently  he,  too, 
was  trying  to  see  who  was  coming. 

"  Auber  I"  I  called.  I  was  not  sure  that 
he  replied. 

When  I  was  very  close  I  began  at  once, 
as  if  involuntarily:  "Auber,  you  see,  I 
came  to  meet  you.  There  is  a  message 
from  Ezekiel — a  Wall  Street  panic,  or 
something.  He  wants  you  to  meet  him 
on  the  11.10  to-mor —  It  will  be 
necess —  Auber?"  Had  I  been  talking 
to  the  air  ?  I  looked  about  me.  "  Auber  I 
— Auber  Hurn  1"  I  called.  There  was  no 
one  there;  but  in  the  hush  of  listening 
there  came,  as  if  wandering  to  me  through 
the  forest,  the  little  lost  gurgle  of  a  dis- 
tant brook. 

For  a  moment  I  stood  fascinated  by 
a  reminiscence — and  then,  a  sudden  fear 
swelling  in  my  throat,  I  ran.  Back  on 
the  path  I  fled,  my  legs  seeming  to  go 
of  themselves,  hurling  my  body  violent- 
ly along;  my  feet  pounding  behind,  as 
if  in  pursuit,  whirling  around  the  turns, 
then  down  the  last  straight  aisle,  past 
the  sentinel  trees,  out  into  the  light. 

When  I  reached  the  farmyard,  a  fresh 
team  was  being  hitched  to  our  carriage. 


White  Sleep  of  Auber  Hum     55 

"What!  Has  Mr.  Hum  come  back?" 
T  asked,  shakily. 

"No,"  said  Josiah,  "but  I  thought 
maybe  you'd  want  things  ready.  Didn't 
you  find  him?" 

"Why — no,"  I  replied,  and  then  re- 
peated firmly,  "  No,  I  did  not." 

I  sat  down,  exhausted,  on  the  porch, 
and  waited.  At  the  end  of  ten  minutes 
Auber  Hurn  entered  the  gate,  crossed  to 
the  buggy,  and  got  in.  Josiah,  from 
between  the  horses  where  he  was  bucb- 
ling  a  knee-guard,  looked  up  in  surprise. 
"  You  got  that  message,  Mr.  Hurn  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  Auber,  speaking  very  dis- 
tinctly. "Mr.  Crenshaw  just  gave  it 
to  me." 

Josiah  turned  to  me.  "  I  thought  you 
said — "  he  began. 

"  I  was  mistaken — I  mean,  I  misunder- 
stood you,"  I  interposed. 

Josiah  stared,  and  then  finished  the 
harnessing.  "  Your  coats  are  here  under 
the  seat,"  he  remarked.  I  took  my  place 
mechanically.  Mrs.  Josiah  came  with 
some  milk  and  sandwiches.  I  finished 
mine  hurriedly,  and  took  the  reins. 

Auber  sank  back  into  his  corner  with- 
out a  word,  leaving  me  to  feel  only  a 
sense  of  desperate  confused  isolation,  of 
lonely  helplessness. 


56  Harper's  Novelettes 

At  length  Auber  said,  in  a  voice  that 
startled  me,  a  low,  contented  voice: 
"You  were  on  the  path?  You  went  to 
find  me  yourself?" 

"Yes,"  I  answered;  and  then,  after  a 
long  time,  "And  you  were  not  there — 
yourself?" 

"  No,  I  was  not  there."  He  leaned  back 
against  the  cushions,  and  I  thought  he 
smiled.  "I  was  in  that  hill  meadow. 
I  went  to  sleep  there  for  a  short  time." 

It  was  two  o'clock  when  we  drove  into 
the  yard.  William  was  waiting  to  take 
the  horses. 

As  we  went  into  the  house,  William 
asked  if  he  should  have  the  trap  for  the 
11.10  express.  I  could  not  answer,  and 
Auber  said,  looking  at  me  in  the  light 
of  the  open  door,  "Yes,  certainly." 

I  can  see  him  now  in  the  cheerless 
white  hallway,  his  tall  figure  exaggerated 
in  a  long  driving-cloak,  his  high  features 
sharpened  in  the  light  of  the  lantern. 

In  taking  off  my  coat  I  felt,  in  the 
pocket,  the  letter  I  had  written  to  my 
engineer  in  Trenton.  I  laid  it  on  the 
hall  table.  "You  might  post  that  to- 
morrow before  you  get  to  New  York,"  I 
said,  casually. 

Then  I  lighted  him  to  his  room,  and 
we  said  "good  night." 


White  Sleep  of  Adber  Hum     57 

Undressing  mechanically,  I  went  to 
bed,  and  after  a  long  time  I  slept, 
exhausted. 

A  rumbling  noise;  then,  after  it  had 
ceased,  the  realization  that  a  carriage 
had  driven  out  of  the  yard — that  was 
what  woke  me  up.  The  clock  on  my 
bureau  said  half  past  ten.  For  a  moment 
I  forgot  what  that  meant;  and  then  sli- 
ding out  of  bed,  I  tiptoed  quickly  down 
the  hall.  Putting  my  ear  to  Auber's 
door,  I  listened — till  I  had  made  sure. 
From  within  came  the  dull  breathing  of 
a  sleeper.  Throwing  on  a  few  clothes,  I 
went  down-stairs.  The  waitress  was 
dusting  in  the  hall. 

"Where  has  the  carriage  gone?"  I 
asked  her. 

"Why,  sir,"  she  said,  "William  is 
taking  Mr.  Hurn  to  the  station." 

After  a  while  I  had  the  courage  to  say 
cautiously,  "  I  thought  Mr.  Hurn  was  still 
asleep;  I  did  not  hear  him  come  down." 

"  He  came  down  ten  minutes  ago,"  she 
replied,  "and  in  a  great  hurry,  with  no 
time  for  breakfast." 

"You  saw  him?"  I  cross-examined. 

"Yes.  The  carriage  was  waiting,  and 
he  seemed  in  a  great  hurry,  though  he 
did  run  back  to  take  a  letter  from  the 
table  there." 


58  Harper's  Novelettes 

I  was  standing  between  the  table  and 
the  maid. 

"  Well,  of  course  you're  right,"  I  said, 
carelessly,  and  at  that  moment  I  put  my 
hand  on  the  letter.  I  turned  my  back 
and  put  it  in  my  pocket. 

I  went  hurriedly  to  the  barn.  The  run- 
about trap  and  the  mare  were  out.  Then 
I  finished  dressing,  and  had  breakfast. 
Soon  after,  William  drove  into  the  yard, 
and  I  called  from  the  library  window — 
"Where  have  you  been?" 

"  Just  to  the  station,  sir." 

"  What  for  ?    Has  my  freight  arrived  ?" 

"Mr.  Hum,  for  the  11.10,"— he  ex- 
plained respectfully. 

"Ah,  yes!"  I  cried,  in  an  overvoice; 
"  I  keep  forgetting  that  I  have  just  waked 
up.  You  saw  him  off  ?  Ah — did  he  leave 
any  message  for  me?  I  overslept,  and 
did  not  see  him  this  morning." 

"  No,  sir ;  I  had  no  message,"  he  re- 
plied. "But  he's  a  liberal  man,  Mr. 
Hum,  sir."  He  grinned  and  slapped  his 
pocket;  then,  with  a  look  of  doubt,  he 
straightened  out  one  leg  to  allow  his 
hand  inside;  the  look  grew  more  doubt- 
ing; he  stood  up  and  searched  system- 
atically, under  the  seat,  everywhere. 

"Guess  it  rolled  out,"  I  said,  very 
much  interested.  "What  was  it?" 


White  Sleep  of  Adber  Hum     59 

"  A  silver  dollar,"  he  answered,  mourn- 
fully. 

"  Oh,  well,  I'll  make  that  up,"  I  called, 
and  shut  the  window. 

I  took  out  my  watch  and  made  a  cal- 
culation; Auber's  train  was  probably  at 
Newark.  I  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and 
I  went  toward  his  room,  stamping  on  the 
bare  floor,  whistling  nervously,  and  rat- 
tling the  rickety  balustrade.  I  banged 
open  the  door  and  began  to  shout :  "  Au- 
ber!  you've  missed  your — " 

He  did  not  move.  He  was  lying  on  his 
back,  with  his  arms  extended  evenly  out- 
side the  bedclothes,  which  were  tucked 
close  around  his  breast.  He  lay  as  if  in 
state,  with  that  dull  dusty  pallor  on  his 
face,  and  that  eyeless  vacancy  of  an 
effigy  on  a  marble  tomb — a  voidness  of 
expression,  with  masklike  indications  of 
duration  and  immobility.  On  the  read- 
ing-table, at  his  bedside,  I  noticed  his 
watch  lying  face  up.  It  was  two  or  three 
minutes  of  the  noon  hour. 

Sitting  down  on  the  bed,  I  touched 
Auber  on  the  shoulder.  He  did  not  move. 
An  intuition,  growing  till  it  all  but  be- 
came an  idea,  and  then  remaining  short 
of  expressibility,  unable  to  perceive  even 
its  own  indefiniteness — a  film  for  im- 
pressions where  there  is  no  light — such 


60  Harper's  Novelettes 

was  the  vagueness  of  my  guess  concern- 
ing the  metamorphosis  that  was  taking 
place.  Yet  I  began  to  understand  that 
Auber  Hum,  the  real  man,  was  not 
there,  not  on  the  bed,  not  in  my  house 
at  all.  It  was  as  if  the  Person  were 
being  gradually  deducted,  leaving  only 
the  prime  flesh  to  vouch  for  the  man's 
existence.  Even  as  I  sat  in  wonder, 
with  my  eyes  upon  him,  the  life  tinge 
faded  utterly  from  his  skin.  There 
was  a  fleeting  shadow  as  if  of  pain.  His 
breast  sank  in  a  long  outbreathing,  and 
then,  after  seconds  and  minutes,  it  did 
not  rise  again.  I  listened.  The  room 
seemed  to  be  listening  with  me.  The  si- 
lence became  stricken  with  awe,  with  the 
interminable  and  unanswering  awe — the 
muteness  of  death. 

We  believed  in  the  thing.  Ezekiel  and 
Judson  came  down  in  response  to  my 
telegrams,  and  we  sat  here  talking  it  all 
over,  hours  through  the  night.  It  was 
inevitable  to  believe  in  it.  We  took  his 
body  up  in  the  darkness,  and  buried  it 
in  the  scree  on  my  hill;  then  we  came 
back  to  Auber's  room,  and  faced  each 
other  by  the  empty  bed. 

"This  is  not  for  the  practical  world, 
or  for  the  law,"  I  said.  "  No  coroner 
on  earth  could  return  a  verdict  here." 


White  Seep  of  Aober  Ham     61 

a  We  could  never  see  the  thing  clearly 
again  if  the  practical  world  got  hold  of 
it,"  said  Judson.  "Look;  you  hare  to 
believe  so  much!"  He  had  picked  np 
Auber's  purse  from  the  table,  where  it 
had  lain  beside  his  watch.  He  opened  it 
ever  the  bed.  A  roll  of  biDs  fell  out— 
and  one  silver  dollar. 

tf  That  belongs  to  William,  before  the 
law,"  said  EzekieL 


In  Tcncfaras 

A  Parable 

BY  HOWABD  PYLE 

morning,  after  I  had  dressed 
myself  and  had  left  my  room,  I 
came  upon  an  entry  which  I  had 
never  before  noticed,  even  in  this  my  own 
house.  At  the  further  end  a  door  stood 
ajar,  and  wondering  what  was  in  the 
room  "beyond,  I  traversed  the  long  pas- 
sageway and  looked  within.  There  I  saw 
a  man  sitting,  with  an  open  book  lying 
upon  his  knees,  who,  as  I  laid  one  hand 
upon  the  door  and  opened  it  a  little 
wider,  beckoned  to  me  to  come  and  read 
what  was  written  therein. 

A  secret  fear  stirred  and  rustled  in 
my  heart,  but  I  did  not  dare  to  disobey. 
So,  coming  forward  (gathering  away  my 
clothes  lest  they  should  touch  his  clothes), 
I  leaned  forward  and  read  these  words: 

"  WHAT  SHALL  A  MAN  DO  THAT  HE  MAY 
GAIN  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN?" 


In  Tenebras  63 

/  did  not  need  a  moment  to  seek  for 
an  answer  to  the  question.  " That"  said 
I,  "is  not  difficult  to  tell,  for  it  has  been 
answered  again  and  again.  He  who 
would  gain  the  kingdom  of  heaven  must 
resist  and  subdfae  the  lusts  of  hi-s  heart; 
he  must  do  good  works  to  his  neighbors; 
he  must  fear  his  God.  What  more  is 
there  that  man  can  dof 

Then  the  leaf  was  turned,  and  1  read 
the  Parable. 


The  town  of  East  Haven  is  the  full 
equation  of  the  American  ideal  worked 
out  to  a  complete  and  finished  result. 
Therein  is  to  be  found  all  that  is  best 
of  New  England  intellectuality  —  well 
taught,  well  trained;  all  that  is  best  of 
solidly  established  New  England  prosper- 
ity; all  that  is  best  of  New  England  pro- 
gressive radicalism,  tempered,  toned,  and 
governed  by  all  that  is  best  of  New  Eng- 
land conservatism,  warmed  to  life  by  all 
that  is  best  and  broadest  of  New  England 
Christian  liberalism.  It  is  the  sum  to- 
tal of  nineteenth-century  American  cul- 
tus,  and  in  it  is  embodied  all  that  for 
which  we  of  these  days  of  New  World 
life  are  striving  so  hard.  Its  municipal 


64  Harper's  Novelettes 

government  is  a  perfect  model  of  a  mu- 
nicipal government;  its  officials  are  elect- 
ed from  the  most  worthy  of  its  prosper- 
ous middle  class  by  voters  every  one  of 
whom  can  not  only  read  the  Constitution, 
but  could,  if  it  were  required,  analyze  its 
laws  and  by-laws.  Its  taxes  are  fairly 
and  justly  assessed,  and  are  spent  with  a 
well-considered  and  munificent  liberality. 
Its  public  works  are  the  very  best  that 
can  be  compassed,  both  from  an  artistic 
and  practical  stand-point.  It  has  a  free 
library,  not  cumbersomely  large,  but  al- 
most perfect  of  its  kind ;  and,  finally,  it  is 
the  boast  of  the  community  that  there  is 
not  a  single  poor  man  living  within  its 
municipal  limits. 

Its  leisure  class  is  well  read  and  widely 
speculative,  and  its  busy  class,  instead  of 
being  jealous  of  what  the  other  has  at- 
tained, receives  gladly  all  the  good  that  it 
has  to  impart. 

All  this  ripeness  of  prosperity  is  not  a 
matter  of  quick  growth  of  a  recent  date; 
neither  is  its  wealth  inherited  and  held 
by  a  few  lucky  families.  It  was  fairly 
earned  in  the  heyday  of  New  England 
commercial  activity  that  obtained  some 
twenty-five  or  thirty  years  ago,  at  which 
time  it  was  the  boast  of  East  Haven 
people  that  East  Haven  sailing-vessels 


In  Tenebras  65 

covered  the  seas  from  India  to  India. 
Now  that  busy  harvest-time  is  passed  and 
gone,  and  East  Haven  rests  with  opulent 
ease,  subsisting  upon  the  well-earned 
fruits  of  good  work  well  done. 

With  all  this  fulness  of  completion  one 
might  think  that  East  Haven  had  attained 
the  perfection  of  its  ideal.  But  no.  Still 
in  one  respect  it  is  like  the  rest  of  the 
world;  still,  like  the  rest  of  the  world, 
it  is  attainted  by  one  great  nameless  sin, 
of  which  it,  in  part  and  parcel,  is  some- 
how guilty,  and  from  the  contamination 
of  which  even  it,  with  all  its  perfection 
of  law  and  government,  is  not  free.  Its 
boast  that  there  are  no  poor  within  its 
limits  is  true  only  in  a  certain  particular 
sense.  There  are,  indeed,  no  poor  resi- 
dent, tax-paying,  voting  citizens,  but  dur- 
ing certain  seasons  of  the  year  there 
are,  or  were,  plenty  of  tramps,  and  they 
were  not  accounted  when  that  boast  was 
made. 

East  Haven  has  clad  herself  in  comely 
enough  fashion  with  all  those  fine  gar- 
ments of  enlightened  self  -  government, 
but  underneath  those  garments  are,  or 
were,  the  same  vermin  that  infested  the 
garments  of  so  many  communities  less 
clean — parasites  that  suck  existence  from 
God's  gifts  to  decent  people.  Indeed, 

5 


66  Harper's  Novelettes 

that  human  vermin  at  one  time  infested 
East  Haven  even  more  than  the  other 
and  neighboring  towns;  perhaps  just  be- 
cause its  clothing  of  civilization  was 
more  soft  and  warm  than  theirs ;  perhaps 
(and  upon  the  face  this  latter  is  the  more 
likely  explanation  of  the  two)  because, 
in  a  very  exaltation  of  enlightenment, 
there  were  no  laws  against  vagrancy. 
Anyhow,  however  one  might  account  for 
their  presence,  there  the  tramps'  were. 
One  saw  the  shabby,  homeless  waifs 
everywhere — in  the  highways,  in  the  by- 
ways. You  saw  them  slouching  past  the 
shady  little  common,  with  its  smooth 
greensward,  where  well  -  dressed  young 
ladies  and  gentlemen  played  at  lawn- 
tennis;  you  saw  them  standing  knocking 
at  the  doors  of  the  fine  old  houses  in  Bay 
Street  to  beg  for  food  to  eat;  you  saw 
them  in  the  early  morning  on  the  steps 
of  the  old  North  Church,  combing  their 
shaggy  hair  and  beards  with  their  fingers, 
after  their  night's  sleep  on  the  old 
colonial  gravestones  under  the  rustling 
elms;  everywhere  you  saw  them — heavy, 
sullen-browed,  brutish — a  living  reproach 
to  the  well  -  ordered,  God  -  fearing  com- 
munity of  something  cruelly  wrong, 
something  bitterly  unjust,  of  which  they, 
.as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  world,  were 


In  Tenebras  67 

guilty,  and  of  which  God  alone  knew  the 
remedy. 

No  town  in  the  State  suffered  so  much 
from  their  infestation,  and  it  was  a  com- 
mon saying  in  the  town  of  Norwark — a 
prosperous  manufacturing  community 
adjoining  East  Haven — that  Dives  lived 
in  East  Haven,  and  that  Lazarus  was  his 
most  frequent  visitor. 

The  East  Haven  people  always  felt  the 
sting  of  the  suggested  sneer;  but  what 
could  they  do?  The  poor  were  at  their 
doors;  they  knew  no  immediate  remedy 
for  that  poverty;  and  they  were  too  com- 
passionate and  too  enlightened  to  send 
the  tramps  away  hungry  and  forlorn. 

So  Lazarus  continued  to  come,  and 
Dives  continued  to  feed  him  at  the  gate, 
until,  by-and-by,  a  strange  and  unex- 
pected remedy  for  the  trouble  was  dis- 
covered, and  East  Haven  at  last  overcame 
its  dirty  son  of  Anak. 


II. 


Perhaps  if  all  the  votes  of  those  ultra- 
intelligent  electors  had  been  polled  as  to 
which  one  man  in  all  the  town  had  done 
most  to  insure  its  position  in  the  van  of 
American  progress;  as  to  who  best  repre- 


68  Harper's  Novelettes 

sented  the  community  in  the  matter  of 
liberal  intelligence  and  ripe  culture;  as 
to  who  was  most  to  be  honored  for  stead- 
fast rectitude  and  immaculate  purity  of 
life ;  as  to  who  was  its  highest  type  of  en- 
lightened Christianity — an  overwhelming 
if  not  unanimous  vote  would  have  been 
cast  for  Colonel  Edward  Singelsby. 

He  was  born  of  one  of  the  oldest  and 
best  New  England  families;  he  had  grad- 
uated with  the  highest  honors  from  Har- 
vard, and  finished  his  education  at  Got- 
tingen.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion 
he  had  left  a  lucrative  law  practice  and  a 
probable  judgeship  to  fight  at  the  head 
of  a  volunteer  regiment  throughout  the 
whole  war,  which  he  did  with  signal 
credit  to  himself,  the  community,  and  the 
nation  at  large.  He  was  a  broad  and  pro- 
found speculative  thinker,  and  the  papers 
which  he  occasionally  wrote,  and  which 
appeared  now  and  then  in  the  more 
prominent  magazines,  never  failed  to  at- 
tract general  and  wide-spread  attention. 
His  intelligence,  clear-cut  and  vividly 
operating,  instead  of  leading  him  into 
the  quicksands  of  scepticism,  had  never 
left  the  hard  rock  of  earnest  religious  be- 
lief inherited  from  ten  generations  of 
Puritan  ancestors.  Nevertheless,  though 
his  feet  never  strayed  from  that  rock,  his 


In  Tcnebras  69 

was  too  active  and  living  a  soul  to  rest 
content  with  the  arid  face  of  a  by-gone 
orthodoxy ;  God's  rain  of  truth  had  fallen 
upon  him  and  it,  and  he  had  hewn  and 
delved  until  the  face  of  his  rock  blos- 
somed a  very  Eden  of  exalted  Chris- 
tianity. To  sum  up  briefly  and  in  full, 
he  was  a  Christian  gentleman  of  the 
highest  and  most  perfect  type. 

Besides  his  close  and  profound  studies 
in  municipal  government,  from  which 
largely  had  sprung  such  a  flawless  and 
perfect  type  as  that  of  East  Haven,  he 
was  also  interested  in  public  charities, 
and  the  existence  of  many  of  the  bene- 
ficial organizations  throughout  the  State 
had  been  largely  due  to  his  persistent 
and  untiring  efforts.  The  municipal  re- 
forms, as  has  been  suggested,  worked 
beautifully,  perfectly,  without  the  grat- 
ing of  a  wheel  or  the  creaking  of  a  joint ; 
but  the  public  charities — somehow  they 
did  not  work  so  well;  they  never  did  just 
what  was  intended,  or  achieved  just 
what  was  expected;  their  mechanism  ap- 
peared to  be  perfect,  but,  as  is  so  univer- 
sally the  case  with  public  charities,  they 
somehow  lacked  a  soul. 

It  was  in  connection  with  the  matter  of 
public  charities  that  the  tramp  question 
arose.  Colonel  Singelsby  grappled  with 


70  Harper's  Novelettes 

it,  as  he  had  grappled  with  so  many  mat- 
ters of  the  kind.  The  solution  was  the 
crowning  work  of  his  life,  and  the  result 
was  in  a  way  as  successful  as  it  was  para- 
doxical and  unexpected. 

Connected  with  the  East  Haven  Public 
Library  was  the  lecture-room,  where  an 
association,  calling  itself  the  East  Haven 
Lyceum,  and  comprising  in  its  number 
some  of  the  most  advanced  thinkers  of 
the  town,  met  on  Thursdays  from  No- 
vember to  May  to  discuss  and  digest  mat- 
ters social  and  intellectual.  More  than 
one  good  thing  that  had  afterward  taken 
definite  shape  had  originated  in  the  dis- 
cussions of  the  Lyceum,  and  one  winter, 
under  Colonel  Singelsby's  lead,  the  tramp 
question  was  taken  up  and  dissected. 

He  had,  Colonel  Singelsby  said,  studied 
that  complex  question  very  earnestly  and 
for  some  time,  and  to  his  mind  it  had  re- 
solved itself  to  this :  not  how  to  suppress 
vagrancy,  but  how  to  make  of  the  vagrant 
an  honest  and  useful  citizen.  Repressive 
laws  were  easily  passed,  but  it  appeared 
to  him  that  the  only  result  achieved  by 
them  was  to  drive  the  tramp  into  other 
sections  where  no  such  laws  existed,  and 
which  sections  they  only  infested  to  a 
greater  degree  and  in  larger  numbers. 
Nor  in  these  days  of  light  was  it,  in  his 


In  Tenebras  71 

opinion,  a  sufficient  answer  to  that  ob- 
jection that  it  was  the  fault  of  those 
other  communities  that  they  did  not  also 
pass  repressive  laws.  The  fact  remained 
that  they  had  not  passed  them,  and  that 
the  tramps  did  infest  their  precincts,  and 
such  being  the  case,  it  was  as  clear  as 
day  (for  that  which  injures  some,  injures 
all)  that  the  wrong  of  vagrancy  was  not 
corrected  by  merely  driving  tramps  over 
the  limits  of  one  town  into  those  of  an- 
other. Moreover,  there  was  a  deeper  and 
more  interior  reason  against  the  passage 
of  such  repressive  laws;  to  his  thinking 
it  behooved  society,  if  it  would  root  out 
this  evil,  to  seek  first  the  radix  from 
which  it  drew  existence;  it  behooved 
them  first  to  very  thoroughly  diagnose  the 
disease  before  attempting  a  hasty  cure. 
"So  let  us  now,"  said  he,  "set  about 
searching  for  this  radix,  and  then  so 
drive  the  spade  of  reform  as  to  remove  it 
forever." 

The  discussion  that  followed  opened  a 
wide  field  for  investigation,  and  the  con- 
clusion finally  reached  during  the  winter 
was  not  unlike  that  so  logically  deduced 
by  Mr.  Henry  George  at  a  later  date. 
The  East  Haven  Lyceum,  however,  ei- 
ther did  not  think  of  or  did  not  care 
to  advocate  such  a  radical  remedy  as 


72  Harper's  Novelettes 

Mr.  George  proposes.  They  saw  clearly 
enough  that,  apart  from  the  unequal  dis- 
tribution of  wealth,  which  may  perhaps 
have  been  the  prime  cause  of  the  trouble, 
idleness  and  thriftlessness  are  acquired 
habits,  just  as  industry  and  thrift  are  ac- 
quired habits,  and  it  seemed  to  them  bet- 
ter to  cure  the  ill  habit  rather  than  to 
upset  society  and  then  to  rebuild  it  again 
for  the  sake  of  benefiting  the  ill-con- 
ditioned few. 

So  the  result  of  the  winter's  talk  was 
the  founding  of  the  East  Haven  Refuge, 
of  which  much  has  since  been  written 
and  said. 

Those  interested  in  such  matters  may 
perhaps  remember  the  article  upon  the 
Refuge  published  in  one  of  the  prominent 
magazines.  A  full  description  of  it  was 
given  in  that  paper.  The  building  stood 
upon  Bay  Street  overlooking  the  harbor; 
it  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  situa- 
tions in  the  town;  without,  the  building 
was  architecturally  plain,  but  in  perfect 
taste ;  within,  it  was  furnished  with  every 
comfort  and  convenience — a  dormitory 
immaculately  clean ;  a  dining-room,  large 
and  airy,  where  plain  substantial  food, 
cooked  in  the  best  possible  manner,  was 
served  to  the  inmates.  There  were  three 
bath-rooms  supplied  with  hot  and  cold 


In  Tenebras  73 

water,  and  there  was  a  reading  and  a 
smoking-room  provided  not  only  with  all 
the  current  periodicals,  but  with  chess, 
checkers,  and  backgammon-boards. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  Kefuge  was 
being  founded  and  built,  certain  munic- 
ipal laws  were  enacted,  according  to 
which  a  tramp  appearing  within  the 
town  limits  was  conveyed  (with  as  little 
appearance  of  constraint  as  possible)  to 
the  Refuge.  There  for  four  weeks  he  was 
well  fed,  well  clothed,  well  cared  for. 
In  return  he  was  expected  to  work  for 
eight  hours  every  day  upon  some  piece 
of  public  improvement:  the  repaving  of 
Main  Street  with  asphaltum  blocks  was 
selected  by  the  authorities  as  the  initial 
work.  At  the  end  of  four  weeks  the 
tramp  was  dismissed  from  the  Refuge 
clad  in  a  neat,  substantial,  well-made  suit 
of  clothes,  and  with  money  in  his  pocket 
to  convey  him  to  some  place  where  he 
might,  if  he  chose,  procure  permanent 
work. 

The  Refuge  was  finished  by  the  last  of 
March,  and  Colonel  Singelsby  was  unani- 
mously chosen  by  the  board  as  superin- 
tendent, a  position  he  accepted  very  re- 
luctantly. He  felt  that  in  so  accepting 
he  shouldered  the  whole  responsibility  of 
the  experiment  that  was  being  under- 


74  Harper's  Novelettes 

taken,  yet  he  could  not  but  acknowledge 
that  it  was  right  for  him  to  shoulder  that 
burden,  who  had  been  foremost  both  in 
formulating  and  advocating  the  scheme, 
as  well  as  most  instrumental  in  carrying 
it  to  a  practical  conclusion.  So,  as  was 
said,  he  accepted,  though  very  reluctantly. 

The  world  at  large  was  much  disposed 
to  laugh  at  and  to  ridicule  all  the  prepa- 
ration that  Dives  of  East  Haven  made  to 
entertain  his  Lazarus.  Nevertheless,  there 
were  a  few  who  believed  very  sincerely  in 
the  efficacy  of  the  scheme.  But  both 
those  who  believed  and  those  who  scoffed 
agreed  in  general  upon  one  point — that  it 
was  altogether  probable  that  East  Haven 
would  soon  be  overrun  with  such  a  wilder- 
ness of  tramps  that  fifty  Refuges  would 
not  be  able  to  supply  them  with  refuge. 

But  who  shall  undertake  to  solve  that 
inscrutable  paradox,  human  life  —  its 
loves,  its  hates? 

The  Refuge  was  opened  upon  the  1st  of 
April;  by  the  29th  there  were  thirty-two 
tramps  lodged  in  its  sheltering  arms,  all 
working  their  eight  hours  a  day  upon  the 
repaving  of  Main  Street.  That  same  day 
— the  29th  —  five  were  dismissed  from 
within  its  walls.  Colonel  Singelsby,  as 
superintendent,  had  a  little  office  on  the 
ground-floor  of  the  main  building,  open- 


In  Tenebras  75 

ing  out  upon  the  street.  At  one  o'clock, 
and  just  after  the  Kefuge  dinner  had 
been  served,  he  stood  beside  his  table 
with  five  sealed  envelopes  spread  out  side 
by  side  upon  it.  Presently  the  five  out- 
going guests  slouched  one  by  one  into  the 
room.  Each  was  shaven  and  shorn;  each 
wore  clean  linen ;  each  was  clad  in  a  neat, 
plain,  gray  suit  of  tweed;  each  bore 
stamped  upon  his  face  a  dogged,  ob- 
stinate, stolid,  low-browed  shame.  The 
colonel  gave  each  the  money  enclosed  in 
the  envelope,  thanked  each  for  his  service, 
inquired  with  pleasant  friendliness  as 
to  his  future  movements  and  plans,  in- 
vited each  to  come  again  to  the  Refuge 
if  he  chanced  to  be  in  those  parts,  shook 
each  by  a  heavy,  reluctant  hand,  and  bade 
each  a  good-by.  Then  the  five  slouched 
out  and  away,  leaving  the  town  by  back 
streets  and  byways;  each  with  his  hat 
pulled  down  over  his  brows;  each  ten 
thousand  times  more  humiliated,  ten 
thousand  times  more  debased  in  his 
cleanliness,  in  his  good  clothes,  and  with 
money  in  his  pocket,  than  he  had  been 
in  his  dirt,  his  tatters,  his  poverty. 

They  never  came  back  to  East  Haven 
again. 

The  capacity  of  the  Kefuge  was  50.  In 
May  there  were  47  inmates,  and  Colonel 


76  Harper's  Novelettes 

Singelsby  began  to  apprehend  the  pre- 
dicted overflow.  The  overflow  never 
came.  In  June  there  were  45  inmates;  in 
July  there  were  27 ;  in  August  there  were 
28;  in  September,  10;  in  October,  2;  iri 
November,  1;  in  December  there  were 
none.  The  fall  was  very  cold  and  wet, 
and  maybe  that  had  something  to  do  with 
the  sudden  falling  off  of  guests,  for  the 
tramp  is  not  fond  of  cold  weather.  But 
even  granting  that  bad  weather  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  matter,  the  Refuge 
was  nevertheless  a  phenomenal,  an  ex- 
traordinary success — but  upon  very  dif- 
ferent lines  than  Colonel  Singelsby  had 
anticipated;  for  even  in  this  the  first 
season  of  the  institution  the  tramps  be- 
gan to  shun  East  Haven  even  more  sedu- 
lously than  they  had  before  cultivated 
its  hospitality.  Even  West  Hampstead, 
where  vagrancy  was  punished  only  less 
severely  than  petty  larceny,  was  not  so 
shunned  as  East  Haven  with  the  horrid 
comforts  of  its  Refuge. 


III. 

As  was  said,  the  records  of  the  Refuge 
showed  that  one  inmate  still  lingered  in 
the  sheltering  arms  of  that  institution 


In  Tcnebras  77 

during  a  part  of  the  month  of  November. 
That  one  was  Sandy  Graff. 

Sandy  Graff  did  not  strictly  belong  to 
the  great  peregrinating  leisure  class  for 
whose  benefit  the  Kefuge  had  been  more 
especially  founded  and  built.  Those  were 
strangers  to  the  town,  and  came  and  went 
apparently  without  cause  for  coming  and 
going.  Little  or  nothing  was  known  of 
such — of  their  name,  of  their  life,  of 
whence  they  came  or  whither  their  foot- 
steps led.  But  with  Sandy  Graff  it  was 
different;  he  belonged  identically  to  the 
place,  and  all  the  town  knew  him,  the 
sinister  tragedy  of  his  history,  and  all  the 
why  and  wherefore  that  led  to  his  becom- 
ing the  poor  miserable  drunken  outcast — 
the  town  "bummer" — that  he  was. 

There  is  something  bitterly  enough  pa- 
thetic in  the  profound  abasement  of  the 
common  tramp — frouzy,  unkempt,  dirty, 
forlorn;  without  ambition  further  than 
to  fill  his  belly  with  the  cold  leavings 
from  decent  folks'  tables;  without  other 
pride  than  to  clothe  his  dirty  body  with 
the  cast-off  rags  and  tatters  of  respect- 
ability; without  further  motive  of  life 
than  to  roam  hither  and  yon — idle,  use- 
less, homeless,  aimless.  In  all  this  there 
is  indeed  enough  of  the  pathetic,  but 
Sandy  Graff  in  his  utter  and  complete 


78  Harper's  Novelettes 

abasement  was  even  more  deeply,  tragi- 
cally sunken  than  they.  For  them  there 
was  still  some  sheltering  segis  of  secrecy 
to  conceal  some  substratum  in  the  utter- 
most depths  of  personal  depravity;  but 
for  Sandy — all  the  world  knew  the  story 
of  his  life,  his  struggle,  his  fall;  all  the 
world  could  see  upon  his  blotched  and 
bloated  face  the  outer  sign  of  his  inner 
lusts;  and  what  deeper  humiliation  can 
there  be  than  for  all  one's  world  to  know 
how  brutish  and  obscene  one  may  be  in 
the  bottom  of  one's  heart  ?  What  deeper 
shame  may  any  man  suffer  than  to  have 
his  neighbors  read  upon  his  blasted  front 
the  stamp  and  seal  of  all,  all  his  heart's 
lust,  set  there  not  only  as  a  warning  and 
a  lesson,  not  only  a  visible  proof  how  deep 
below  the  level  of  savagery  it  is  possible 
for  a  God-enlightened  man  to  sink,  but 
also  for  self-gratulation  of  those  right- 
eous ones  that  they  are  not  fallen  from 
God's  grace  as  that  man  has  fallen? 

One  time  East  Haven  had  been  Sandy 
Graff's  home,  and  it  was  now  the  centre 
of  his  wanderings,  which  never  extended 
further  than  the  immediately  neighboring 
towns.  At  times  he  would  disappear 
from  East  Haven  for  weeks,  maybe 
months;  then  suddenly  he  would  appear 
again,  pottering  aimlessly,  harmlessly, 


In  Tenebras  79 

around  the  streets  or  byways;  wretched, 
foul,  boozed,  and  sodden  with  vile  rum, 
which  he  had  procured  no  one  knew  how 
or  where.  Maybe  at  such  times  of  re- 
appearance he  would  be  seen  hanging 
around  some  store  or  street  corner, 
maundering  with  some  one  who  had 
known  him  in  the  days  of  his  prosperity, 
or  maybe  he  would  be  found  loitering 
around  the  kitchen  or  out-house  of  some 
pitying  Bay-Streeter,  who  also  had  known 
him  in  the  days  of  his  dignity  and  cleanli- 
ness, waiting  with  helpless  patience  for 
scraps  of  cold  victuals  or  the  dregs  of  the 
coffee-pot,  for  no  one  drove  him  away  or 
treated  him  with  unkindness. 

Sandy  Graff's  father  had  been  a  cobbler 
in  Upper  Main  Street,  and  he  himself  had 
in  time  followed  the  same  trade  in  the 
same  little,  old-fashioned,  dingy,  shingled, 
hip-roofed  house.  In  time  he  had  mar- 
ried a  good,  sound-hearted,  respectable 
farmer's  daughter  from  a  neck  of  land 
across  the  bay,  known  as  Pig  Island,  and 
had  settled  down  to  what  promised  to  be 
a  decent,  prosperous  life. 

So  far  as  any  one  could  see,  looking 
from  the  outside,  his  life  offered  all  that 
a  reasonable  man  could  ask  for;  but 
suddenly,  within  a  year  after  he  was 
married,  his  feet  slipped  from  the  beaten 


8o  Harper's  Novelettes 

level  pathway  of  respectability.  He  be- 
gan taking  to  drink. 

Why  it  was  that  the  foul  fiend  should 
have  leaped  astride  of  his  neck,  no  man 
can  exactly  tell.  More  than  likely  it  was 
inheritance,  for  his  grandfather, 'who  had 
been  a  ship-captain — some  said  a  slave- 
trader — had  died  of  mania  a  potu,  and  it 
is  one  of  those  inscrutable  rulings  of  Di- 
vine Providence  that  the  innocent  ones 
of  the  third  and  fourth  generation  shall 
suffer  because  of  the  sins  of  their  fore- 
bears, who  have  raised  more  than  one 
devil  to  grapple  with  them,  their  chil- 
dren, and  children's  children.  Anyhow, 
Sandy  fell  from  grace,  and  within  three 
years'  time  had  become  a  confirmed 
drunkard. 

Fortunately  no  children  were  born  to 
the  couple.  But  it  was  one  of  the  most 
sad,  pitiful  sights  in  the  world  to  see 
Sandy's  patient,  sad-eyed  wife  leading 
him  home  from  the  tavern,  tottering,  reel- 
ing, helpless,  sodden.  Pitiful  indeed! 
Pitiful  even  from  the  outside;  but  if  one 
could  only  have  looked  through  that  outer 
husk  of  visible  life,  and  have  beheld  the 
inner  workings  of  that  lost  soul — the 
struggles,  the  wrestling  with  the  foul 
grinning  devil  that  sat  astride  of  him — 
how  much  more  would  that  have  been 


In  Tenebras  81 

pitiful!  And  then,  if  one  could  have 
seen  and  have  realized  as  the  roots  from 
which  arose  those  inner  workings,  the 
hopes,  the  longings  for  a  better  life  that 
filled  his  heart  during  the  intervals  of 
sobriety,,  if  one  could  have  sensed  but 
one  pang  of  that  hell-thirst  that  foreran 
the  mortal  struggle  that  followed,  as  that 
again  foreran  the  inevitable  fall  into  his 
kennel  of  lust,  and  then,  last  and  great- 
est, if  those  righteous  neighbors  of  his 
who  never  sinned  and  never  fell  could 
only  have  seen  the  wakening,  the  bitter 
agony  of  remorse,  the  groaning  horror  of 
self-abasement  that  ended  the  debauch- 
ery—  Ah!  that,  indeed,  was  something 
to  pity  beyond  man's  power  of  pitying. 

If  Sandy's  wife  had  only  berated  and 
abused  him,  if  she  had  even  cried  or  made 
a  sign  of  her  heart-break,  maybe  his 
pangs  of  remorse  might  not  have  been  so 
deadly  bitter  and  cruel;  but  her  stead- 
fast and  unrelaxing  patience — it  was  that 
that  damned  him  more  than  all  else  to 
his  hell  of  remorse. 

At  last  came  the  end.  One  day  Sandy 
went  to  New  Harbor  City  to  buy  leather 
for  cobbling,  and  there  his  devil,  for  no 
apparent  reason  at  all,  leaped  upon  him 
and  flung  him.  For  a  week  he  saw  or 
knew  nothing  but  a  whirling  vision  of 


82  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  world  seen  through  rum-crazy  eyes; 
then  at  last  he  awoke  to  find  himself  hat- 
less,  coatless,  filthy,  unshaved,  blear-eyed, 
palsied.  Not  a  cent  of  money  was  left, 
and  so  that  day  and  night,  in  spite  of  the 
deadly  nausea  that  beset  him  and  the 
trembling  weakness  that  hung  like  a 
leaden  weight  upon  every  limb,  he  walked 
all  the  thirty-eight  miles  home  again  to 
East  Haven.  He  reached  there  about 
five  o'clock,  and  in  the  still  gray  of  the 
early  dawning.  Only  a  few  people  were 
stirring  in  the  streets,  and  as  he  slunk 
along  close  to  the  houses,  those  whom  he 
met  turned  and  looked  after  him.  No 
one  spoke  to  him  or  stopped  him,  as 
might  possibly  have  been  done  had  he 
come  home  at  a  later  hour.  Every  shred 
and  filament  of  his  poor  remorseful  heart 
and  soul  longed  for  home  and  the  comfort 
that  his  wife  alone  could  give  him,  and 
yet  at  the  last  corner  he  stopped  for  a 
quaking  moment  or  so  in  the  face  of  the 
terror  of  her  unreproachful  patience. 
Then  he  turned  the  corner — 

Not  a  sign  of  his  house  was  to  be  seen 
— nothing  but  an  empty,  gaping  black- 
ness where  it  had  stood  before.  It  had 
~been  turned  to  the  ground! 

Why  is  it  that  God's  curse  rests  very 
often  and  most  heavily  upon  the  misfor- 


In  Tenebras  83 

tunate?  Why  is  it  that  He  should  crush 
the  reeds  that  are  bruised  beneath  His 
heel?  Why  is  it  that  He  should  seem  so 
often  to  choose  the  broken  heart  to  grind 
to  powder? 

Sandy's  wife  had  been  burned  to  death 
in  the  fire ! 

From  that  moment  Sandy  Graff  was 
lost,  utterly  and  entirely  lost.  God,  for 
His  terrible  purposes,  had  taken  away  the 
one  last  thread  that  bound  the  drowning 
soul  to  anything  of  decency  and  cleanli- 
ness. Now  his  devil  and  he  no  longer 
struggled  together;  they  walked  hand  in 
hand.  He  was  without  love,  without 
hope,  without  one  iota  that  might  bring  a 
flicker  of  light  into  the  midnight  gloom 
of  his  despairing  soul. 

After  the  first  dreadful  blast  of  his  sor- 
row and  despair  had  burned  itself  out,  he 
disappeared,  no  one  knew  whither.  A 
little  over  a  month  passed,  and  then  he 
suddenly  appeared  again,  drunken,  maud- 
lin, tearful.  Again  he  disappeared,  again 
he  reappeared,  a  little  deeper  sunken,  a 
little  more  abased,  and  henceforth  that 
was  his  life.  He  became  a  part  of  the 
town,  and  everybody,  from  the  oldest  to 
the  youngest,  knew  him  and  his  story. 
He  injured  no  one,  he  offended  no  one, 
and  he  never  failed,  somehow  or  some- 


84  Harper's  Novelettes 

where,  to  find  food  to  eat,  lodging  for  his 
head,  and  clothing  to  cover  his  nakedness. 
He  had  been  among  the  very  first  to  enter 
the  Refuge,  and  now,  in  November,  he 
was  the  last  one  left  within  its  walls.  He 
was  the  only  one  of  the  guests  who  re- 
turned, and  perhaps  he  would  not  have 
done  so  had  not  his  aching  restlessness 
driven  him  back  to  suffer  an  echo  of 
agony  in  the  place  where  his  damnation 
had  been  inflicted  upon  him. 

Between  Colonel  Singelsby  upon  the 
one  side,  the  wise,  the  pure,  the  honored 
servant  of  God,  and  Sandy  Graff  upon 
the  other  side,  the  vile,  the  filthy,  the 
ugly,  the  debased,  there  yawned  a  gulf 
as  immeasurably  wide  and  deep  as  that 
which  gaps  between  heaven  and  hell. 


IV. 

The  winter  of  the  year  that  saw  the 
opening  of  the  East  Haven  Refuge  was 
one  of  the  most  severe  that  New  England 
had  known  for  generations.  It  was  early 
in  January  that  there  came  the  great 
snowstorm  that  spread  its  two  or  three 
feet  of  white  covering  all  the  way  from 
Maine  to  Virginia,  and  East  Haven,  look- 
ing directly  in  the  teeth  of  the  blast  that 


In  Tenebras  85 

came  swirling  and  raging  across  the  open 
harbor,  felt  the  full  force  of  the  icy 
tempest.  The  streets  of  the  town  lay  a 
silent  desert  of  drifting  whiteness,  for 
no  one  who  could  help  it  was  abroad 
from  home  that  bitter  morning. 

The  hail  and  snow  spat  venomously 
against  the  windows  of  Dr.  Hunt's  office 
in  one  of  those  fine  old  houses  on  Bay 
Street  overlooking  the  harbor.  The  wind 
roared  sonorously  through  the  naked,  tort- 
ured branches  of  the  great  elm-trees,  and 
the  snow  piled  sharp  and  smooth  in  fence 
corners  and  around  north  gables  of  the 
house. 

Dr.  Hunt  shuddered  as  he  looked  out  of 
the  window,  for  while  all  his  neighbors 
sat  snug  and  warm  around  their  hearths, 
he  had  to  face  the  raging  of  the  icy  blast 
upon  the  dull  routine  of  his  business  of 
mercy — the  dull  routine  of  bread-getting 
by  comforting  the  afflictions  of  others. 
Then  the  sleigh  drew  up  to  the  gate,  the 
driver  already  powdered  with  the  gather- 
ing whiteness,  and  Dr.  Hunt  struggled 
into  his  overcoat,  tied  the  ribbons  of  his 
fur  cap  under  his  chin,  and  drew  on  his 
beaver  gloves.  Then,  with  one  final  shud- 
der, he  opened  his  office  door,  and  stepped 
out  into  the  drift  upon  the  step. 

Instantly  he  started  back  with  a  cry: 


86  Harper's  Novelettes 

he  had  trodden  upon  a  man  covered  and 
hidden  by  the  snow. 

It  was  Sandy  Graff.  How  long  he  had 
been  lying  there,  no  one  might  tell;  a 
few  moments  more,  and  the  last  nicker  of 
life  would  have  twinkled  mercifully  out. 
The  doctor  had  him  out  of  the  snow  in  a 
moment,  and  in  the  next  had  satisfied 
himself  that  Sandy  was  not  dead. 

Even  as  he  leaned  over  the  still  white 
figure,  feeling  the  slow  faint  beating  of 
the  failing  heart,  the  doctor  was  consider- 
ing whether  he  should  take  Sandy  into 
the  house  or  not.  The  decision  was  al- 
most instantaneous :  it  would  be  most  in- 
convenient, and  the  Refuge  was  only  a 
stone's-throw  away.  So  the  doctor  did 
not  even  disturb  the  household  with  the 
news  of  what  had  happened.  He  and 
the  driver  wrapped  the  unconscious  fig- 
ure in  a  buffalo-robe  and  laid  it  in  the 
sleigh. 

As  the  doctor  was  about  to  step  into 
the  sleigh,  some  one  suddenly  laid  a  heavy 
hand  upon  his  shoulder.  He  turned 
sharply,  for  he  had  not  heard  the  ap- 
proaching footsteps,  muffled  by  the  thick 
snow,  and  he  had  been  too  engrossed 
with  attention  to  Sandy  Graff  to  notice 
anything  else. 

It  was  young  Harold   Singelsby;   his 


In  Tcncbras  87 

face  was  very  white  and  drawn,  and  in 
the  absorption  of  his  own  suppressed  agi- 
tation he  did  not  even  look  at  Sandy. 
"  Doctor,"  said  he,  in  a  hoarse,  constrain- 
ed voice,  "  for  God's  sake,  come  home 
with  me  as  quickly  as  you  can:  father's 
very  sick!" 

/  had  often  wondered  how  it  is  with 
a  man  when  he  closes  his  life  to  this 
world.  Looking  upon  the  struggling  ef- 
forts of  a  dying  man  to  retain  his  hold 
upon  his  "body,  I  had  often  wondered 
whether  his  sliding  to  unconsciousness 
was  like  the  dissolving  of  the  mind  to 
sleep  in  this  life. 

That  death  was  not  like  sleep  was  at 
such  times  patent  enough — it  was  pat- 
ent enough  that  it  was  the  antithesis  of 
sleep.  Sleep  is  peaceful;  death  is  con- 
vulsed— sleep  is  rest;  death  is  separa- 
tion. 

That  which  I  here  following  read  in 
the  book  as  it  lay  open  upon  the  man's 
Jcnees  seemed  in  a  way  dark,  broken,  in- 
distinct with  a  certain  grim  obscurity; 
yet  if  I  read  truly  therein  I  distinguish- 
ed this  great  difference  between  death 
and  sleep:  Sleep  is  the  cessation  of  con- 
sciousness from  an  interior  life  to  ex- 
terior thought;  death  is  the  cessation  of 


88  Harper's  Novelettes 

consciousness  from  the  exterior  mind  to 
an  interior  life. 

When  Sandy  Graff  opened  his  eyes 
once  more,  it  was  to  find  himself  again 
within  the  sheltering  arms  of  the  Refuge. 
That  awakening  was  almost  to  a  full  and 
clear  consciousness.  It  was  with  no  con- 
fusion of  thought  and  but  little  confusion 
of  sight,  except  for  a  white  mist  that 
seemed  to  blur  the  things  he  saw. 

He  knew,  instantly  and  vividly,  where 
he  was.  Instantly  and  vividly  every- 
thing found  its  fit  place  in  his  mind — the 
long  rows  of  cots ;  the  bald,  garishly  white 
walls,  cold  and  unbeautiful  in  their  im- 
maculate cleanliness;  the  range  of  cur- 
tainless  windows  looking  out  upon  the 
chill,  thin  gray  of  the  winter  day.  He 
was  not  surprised  to  find  himself  in 
the  Refuge;  it  did  not  seem  strange  to 
him,  and  he  did  not  wonder.  He  dimly 
remembered  stumbling  through  the  snow- 
drifts and  then  falling  asleep,  overpow- 
ered by  an  irresistible  and  leaden  drowsi- 
ness. But  just  where  it  was  he  fell,  he 
could  not  recall. 

He  saw  with  dim  sight  that  three  or 
four  people  were  gathered  about  his  bed. 
Two  of  them  were  rubbing  his  legs  and 
feet,  but  he  could  not  feel  them.  It  was 


In  Tenebras  89 

this  senselessness  of  feeling  that  first 
brought  the  jarring  of  the  truth  to  him. 
The  house-steward  stood  near  by,  and 
Sandy  turned  his  face  weakly  toward 
him.  "Mr.  Jackson,"  said  he,  faintly, 
"  I  think  I'm  going  to  die." 

He  turned  his  face  again  (now  toward 
the  opened  window),  and  was  staring  un- 
winkingly  at  a  white  square  of  light,  and 
it  seemed  to  him  to  grow  darker  and  dark- 
er. At  first  he  thought  that  it  was  the 
gathering  of  night,  but  faint  and  flicker- 
ing as  were  his  senses,  there  was  some- 
thing beneath  his  outer  self  that  dreaded 
it — that  dreaded  beyond  measure  the 
coming  of  that  darkness.  After  one  or 
two  efforts,  in  which  his  stiff  tongue  re- 
fused to  form  the  words  he  desired  to 
speak,  he  said,  at  last,  "I  can't  see;  it's 
— getting — dark." 

He  was  dimly,  darkly  conscious  of  hur- 
ry and  bustle  around  him,  of  voices  call- 
ing to  send  for  the  doctor,  of  hurrying 
hither  and  thither,  but  it  all  seemed  faint 
and  distant.  Everything  was  now  dark 
to  his  sight,  and  it  was  as  though  all  this 
concerned  another;  but  as  outer  things 
slipped  further  and  further  from  him,  the 
more  that  inner  life  struggled,  tenacious- 


90  Harper's  Novelettes 

ly,  dumbly,  hopelessly,  to  retain  its  grip 
upon  the  outer  world.  Sometimes,  now 
and  then,  to  this  inner  consciousness,  it 
seemed  almost  as  though  it  were  rising 
again  out  of  the  gathering  blackness. 
But  it  was  only  the  recurrent  vibrations 
of  ebbing  powers,  for  still  again,  and 
even  before  it  knew  it,  that  life  found 
itself  quickly  deeper  and  more  hopelessly 
in  the  tremendous  shadow  into  which  it 
was  being  inexorably  engulfed. 

He  himself  knew  nothing  now  of  those 
who  stood  about  the  bed,  awe-struck  and 
silent,  looking  down  upon  him;  he  him- 
self sensed  nothing  of  the  harsh  convul- 
sive breathing,  and  of  all  the  other  grim 
outer  signs  of  the  struggle.  But  still, 
deep  within,  that  combat  of  resistance  to 
death  waged  as  desperately,  as  vividly,  as 
ever. 

A  door  opened,  and  at  the  sudden  noise 
the  dissolving  life  recrystallized  for  one 
brief  instant,  and  in  that  instant  the  dy- 
ing man  knew  that  Dr.  Hunt  was  stand- 
ing beside  his  bed,  and  heard  him  say,  in 
a  slow,  solemn  voice,  sounding  muffled 
and  hollow,  as  though  from  far  away  and 
through  an  empty  space,  "  Colonel  Sin- 
gelsby  has  just  died." 

Then    the    cord,    momentarily    drawn 


In  Tcncbras  91 

tense,  was  relaxed  with  a  snap,  and  the 
last  smoky  spark  was  quenched  in  black- 
ness. 

Dr.  Hunt's  fingers  were  resting  lightly 
upon  the  wrist.  As  the  last  deep  quiver- 
ing breath  expired  with  a  quavering  sigh, 
he  laid  the  limp  hand  back  upon  the  bed, 
and  then,  before  he  arose,  gently  closed 
the  stiff  eyelids  over  the  staring  glassy 
eyes,  and  set  the  gaping  jaws  back  again 
into  a  more  seemly  repose. 


V. 


So  all  this  first  part  of  the  Parable  had, 
as  I  read  it,  a  reflected  image  of  what  was 
real  and  actual;  of  what  belonged  to  the 
world  of  men  as  I  "knew  that  world.  The 
people  of  whom  it  spoke  moved  and  lived, 
maybe  not  altogether  as  real  men  of  flesh 
and  blood  move  and  live,  but  nevertheless 
with  a  certain  life  of  their  own — images 
of  what  was  real.  All  these  things,  I  say 
(exc&pting  perhaps  the  last),  were  clear 
and  plain  enough  after  a  certain  fashion, 
but  that  which  followed  showed  those 
two  of  whom  the  story  was  written — 
the  good  man  and  the  wiclced  man — 
stripped  of  all  their  outer  husk  of  flesh- 
ly reality,  and  walking  and  talking  not 


92  Harper's  Novelettes 

as  men  of  flesh  and  blood,  but  as  men  in 
the  spirit. 

So,  though  I  knew  that  which  I  was 
reading  might  indeed  be  as  true,  and 
perhaps  truer,  than  that  other  which  I 
had  read,  and  though  I  knew  that  to  such 
a  state  I  myself  must  come,  and  that  as 
these  two  suffered,  I  myself  must  some 
time  suffer  in  the  same  kind,  if  not  in 
the  same  degree,  nevertheless  it  was  all 
strangely  unreal,  and  being  set  apart 
from  that  which  I  knew,  was  like  life  as 
seen  in  a  dream. 

Yet  let  it  not  be  thought  that  this  Par- 
able is  all  a  vague  dream,  for  there  are 
things  which  are  more  real  than  reality, 
and  being  so,  must  "be  couched  in  differ* 
ent  words  from  such  as  describe  the 
things  that  one's  bodily  eyes  behold  of  the 
grim  reality  of  this  world.  Such  things, 
being  so  told,  may  seem  as  strange  and 
as  unsubstantial  as  that  which  is  unreal, 
instead  of  like  that  which  is  real. 

So  that  which  is  now  to  be  read  must 
be  read  as  the  other  has  been  read — not 
as  a  likeness  of  life  in  its  inner  being, 
but  as  an  image  of  that  life. 

Sandy  Graff  awoke,  and  opened  his 
eyes.  At  first  he  thought  that  he  was 
still  within  the  dormitory  of  the  Refuge, 


In  Tenebras  93 

for  there  before  him  he  saw  cold,  bare 
white  walls  immaculately  clean.  Upon 
either  hand  was  the  row  of  beds,  each 
with  its  spotless  coverlet,  and  in  front 
was  the  long  line  of  curtainless  windows 
looking  out  upon  the  bright  daylight. 

But  as  his  waking  senses  gathered  to  a 
more  orderly  clearness,  he  saw  very  soon 
that  the  place  in  which  he  was  was  very 
different  from  the  Eefuge.  Even  newly 
awakened,  and  with  his  brain  clouded  and 
obscured  by  the  fumes  of  sleep,  he  distin- 
guished at  once  that  the  strange,  clear, 
lucid  brilliancy  of  the  light  which  came 
in  through  the  row  of  windows  was  very 
different  from  any  light  that  his  eyes  had 
ever  before  seen.  Then,  as  his  mind 
opened  wider  and  fuller  and  clearer,  and 
as  one  by  one  the  objects  which  surround- 
ed him  began  to  take  their  proper  place  in 
his  awakened  life,  he  saw  that  there  were 
many  people  around,  and  that  most  of  the 
beds  were  occupied,  and  in  every  case  by 
a  man.  The  room  in  which  he  lay  was 
somewhat  longer  than  the  dormitory  of 
the  Eefuge,  and  was  connected  at  the  fur- 
ther end  with  what  appeared  to  be  a  sort 
of  waiting-room  beyond.  In  and  out  of 
the  connecting  doorway  people  were  com- 
ing and  going.  Some  of  these  seemed 
to  be  friends  of  those  who  were  lying  in 


94  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  beds,  being  in  every  case  led  to  some 
particular  bedside,  the  occupant  of  which 
had  newly  awakened;  others,  who  seemed 
to  be  attendants  of  the  place,  moved  con- 
stantly hither  and  thither,  busying  them- 
selves around  other  of  the  beds,  where  lay 
such  as  seemed  to  need  attention. 

Sandy  looked  slowly  around  him  from 
left  to  right.  Some  of  the  occupants  of 
the  beds — and  one  of  these  lay  in  the  cot 
next  to  him — were  not  yet  awake,  and  he 
saw,  with  a  sort  of  awe,  that  each  of  these 
lay  strangely  like  a  dead  man — still,  mo- 
tionless, the  face  covered  with  a  linen 
napkin.  Two  of  the  attendants  seemed 
to  have  these  sleepers  especially  in  their 
charge,  moving  continually  hither  and 
thither,  to  the  bedside  first  of  one  and 
then  another,  evidently  to  see  if  there 
were  yet  any  signs  of  waking.  As  Sandy 
continued  watching  them,  he  saw  them 
at  last  softly  and  carefully  lift  a  nap- 
kin from  one  of  the  faces,  whereupon 
the  man  immediately  awoke  and  sat  up. 

This  occurred  in  a  bed  not  very  far 
from  where  he  himself  lay,  and  he  watch- 
ed all  that  passed  with  a  keen  and 
thrilling  interest.  The  man  had  hardly 
awakened  when  word  was  passed  down 
the  length  of  the  room  to  the  antecham- 
ber beyond.  Apparently  some  friends  of 


In  Tenebras  95 

the  sleeper  were  waiting  for  this  word 
to  be  brought  to  them,  for  there  entered 
directly  two  women  and  a  man  from  the 
further  doorway.  The  three  came  straight 
to  the  bed  in  which  the  man  lay,  and 
with  great  noise  of  rejoicing  seemed  to 
welcome  the  new-comer.  They  helped 
him  to  arise,  handed  him  his  clothes 
piece  by  piece  from  the  chair  at  the  bed- 
side, and  the  man  began  dressing  himself. 

It  was  not  until  then,  and  until  his 
ear  caught  some  stray  words  of  those 
that  were  spoken,  that  Sandy  began  to 
really  realize  where  he  was  and  what 
had  happened  to  him.  Then  suddenly  a 
great  and  awful  light  broke  upon  him 
— he  had  died  and  had  come  to  life  again 
— his  living  senses  had  solved  the  great- 
est of  all  mysteries — the  final  mystery; 
the  mystery  of  eternity. 

It  happens  nearly  always,  it  is  said, 
that  the  first  awakening  thought  of  those 
who  die  is  of  the  tremendous  happening 
that  has  come  upon  them.  So  it  was 
with  Sandy.  For  a  while  he  lay  quite 
still,  with  his  hands  folded,  and  a  strange 
awful  brooding,  almost  as  though  of  fear, 
breathlessly  wrapping  his  heart  round- 
about. But  it  was  not  for  a  long  time 
that  he  lay  thus,  for  suddenly,  like  a  sec- 
ond flash  of  lightning  in  the  gathering 


96  Harper's  Novelettes 

darkness  of  a  cloud,  the  thought  shot- 
through  him  that  no  friends  had  come  to 
meet  and  to  greet  him  as  they  had  come 
to  meet  and  greet  these  others.  Why  had 
his  wife  not  come  to  him?  He  turned 
his  head;  the  chair  beside  him  was 
empty;  he  was  without  even  clothes  to 
wear. 

For  a  while  he  lay  with  closed  eyes 
like  one  stunned.  Then  a  sudden  voice 
broke  upon  his  ear,  and  he  opened  his 
eyes  again  and  looked  up.  A  tall  man 
with  calm  face  —  almost  a  stern  face — 
stood  beside  the  bed  looking  down  at 
him. 

Somehow  Sandy  knew  that  he  had  no 
business  in  the  bed  now  that  he  was 
awake,  and,  with  a  half-muttered  apol- 
ogy, he  made  a  motion  as  if  to  arise, 
then,  remembering  that  there  were  no 
clothes  for  him  to  wear,  he  sank  back 
again  upon  the  pillow. 

"  Come,"  said  the  man,  giving  his  cane 
a  rap  upon  the  floor,  "  you  must  get  up ; 
you  have  already  been  here  longer  than 
the  law  allows." 

Sandy  had  been  too  long  accustomed 
to  self-abasement  in  the  world  he  had 
left  to  question  the  authority  of  the  man 
who  spoke  to  him.  "  I  can't  help  lying 
here,  sir,"  said  he,  helplessly.  "Fve  no 


In  Tenebras  97 

clothes  to  wear."  Then  he  added :  "  May- 
be if  you  let  my  wife  come  to  me,  she'd 
bring  me  something  to  wear.  I  hear  say, 
sir,  that  I've  died,  and  that  this  is  heaven. 
I  don't  know  why  she  hasn't  come  to  me. 
Everybody  else  here  seems  to  have  some- 
body to  meet  him  but  me." 

"  This  is  not  heaven,"  said  the  man, 

A  long  silence  followed.  "  It's  not 
hell,  is  it?"  said  Sandy,  at  last. 

The  man  apparently  did  not  choose  to 
answer  the  question.  "  Come,"  said  he, 
"  you  waste  time  in  talk.  Get  up.  Wrap 
the  sheet  around  you,  and  come  with 
me." 

"Where  are  you  going  to  take  me?" 
said  Sandy. 

"  No  matter,"  said  the  other.  "  Do  as 
I  tell  you."  His  voice  was  calm,  dispas- 
sionate; there  was  nothing  of  anger  in 
it,  but  there  was  that  which  said  he  must 
be  obeyed. 

Sandy  drew  the  sheet  upon  which  he 
lay  about  him,  and  then  shuddering,  half 
with  nervous  dread  and  half  with  cold, 
arose  from  the  warm  bed  in  which  he  lay. 

The  other  turned,  and  without  saying 
a  word  led  the  way  down  the  length  of 
the  room,  Sandy  following  close  behind. 
The  noise  of  talking  ceased  as  they  pass- 
ed by  the  various  beds,  and  all  turned 
7 


98  Harper's  Novelettes 

and  looked  after  the  two,  some  smiling, 
some  laughing  outright.  Sandy,  as  he 
marched  down  the  length  of  the  room, 
heard  the  rustling  laugh  and  felt  an  echo 
of  the  same  dull  humiliation  he  had  felt 
when  he  had  marched  with  the  other 
guests  of  the  East  Haven  Eefuge  to  their 
daily  task  of  paving  Main  Street.  There 
as  now  the  people  laughed,  and  there  in 
the  same  manner  as  they  did  now;  and 
as  he  had  there  slouched  in  the  body,  so 
now  he  slouched  heavily  in  the  spirit 
after  his  conductor. 

Opposite  the  end  of  the  room  where 
was  the  door  through  which  the  friends 
and  visitors  came  and  went  was  another 
door,  low  and  narrow.  Sandy's  guide  led 
the  way  directly  to  it,  lifted  the  latch, 
and  opened  it.  It  led  to  a  long  entry  be- 
yond, gloomy  and  dark.  This  passage- 
way was  dully  lighted  by  a  small  square 
window,  glazed  with  clouded  glass,  at  the 
further  end  of  the  r  arrow  hall,  upon 
which  fronted  a  row  of  closed  doors.  The 
place  was  very  damp  and  chill;  a  cold 
draught  of  air  blew  through  the  length 
of  it,  and  Sandy,  as  the  other  closed  the 
door  through  which  they  had  just  en- 
tered, and  so  shut  out  the  noise  beyond, 
heard  distinctly  the  sound  of  running 
water.  Without  turning  to  the  left  or 


In  Tenebras  99 

to  the  right,  Sandy's  guide  led  the  way 
down  the  hall,  stopping  at  last  when  he 
had  reached  a  door  near  the  further  end. 
He  drew  a  bunch  of  keys  from  his  pocket, 
chose  one  from  among  them,  fitted  it  into 
the  lock,  and  turned  it. 

"  Go  in  there,"  said  he,  "  and  wash 
yourself  clean,  and  then  you  shall  have 
clothes  to  wear." 

Sandy  entered,  and  the  door  was  closed 
behind  him.  The  place  in  which  he 
found  himself  was  very  cold,  and  the 
floor  beneath  his  feet  was  wet  and  slimy. 
His  teeth  chattered  and  his  limbs  shud- 
dered as  he  stood  looking  around  him. 
The  noise  of  flowing  water  sounded  loud 
and  clear  through  the  silence;  it  was 
running  from  a  leaden  pipe  into  a  wood- 
en tank,  mildewed  and  green  with  mould, 
that  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room. 
The  stone  -  walls  around,  once  painted 
white,  were  now  also  stained  and  splotch- 
ed with  great  blotches  of  green  and  rus- 
set dampness.  The  only  light  that  lit 
the  place  came  in  through  a  small,  nar- 
row, slatted  window  close  to  the  ceiling, 
and  opposite  the  doorway  which  he  had 
entered.  It  was  all  gloomy,  ugly,  repel- 
lent. 

There  were  some  letters  painted  in  red 
at  the  head  of  the  wooden  tank.  He  came 


ioo  Harper's  Novelettes 

forward  and  read  them,  not  without  some 
difficulty,  for  they  were  nearly  erased. 

This  is  the  water  of  death! 

Sandy  started  back  so  suddenly  that 
he  nearly  fell  upon  the  slippery  floor.  A 
keen  pang  of  sudden  terror  shot  through 
him;  then  a  thought  that  some  grotesque 
mockery  was  being  played  upon  him.  A 
second  thought  blew  the  first  away  like  a 
breath  of  smoke,  for  it  told  him  that 
there  could  be  no  mockery  in  the  place 
to  which  he  had  come.  His  waking  and 
all  that  had  happened  to  him  had  much 
of  nightmare  grotesquery  about  it,  but 
there  was  no  grotesquery  or  no  appear- 
ance of  jesting  about  that  man  who  had 
guided  him  to  the  place  in  which  he  now 
found  himself.  There  was  a  calm,  im- 
passive, unemotional  sternness  about  all 
that  he  said  and  did — official,  automa- 
tonlike — that  precluded  the  possibility  of 
any  jest  or  meaningless  form.  This  must 
indeed  be  the  water  of  death,  and  his 
soul  told  him  that  it  was  meant  for 
him. 

He  turned  dully,  and  walked  with 
stumbling  steps  to  the  door.  He  felt 
blindly  for  a  moment  for  the  latch,  then 
his  hand  touched  it,  and  he  raised  it  with 
a  click.  The  sharp  sound  jarred  through 
the  silence,  and  Sandy  did  not  open  the 


In  Tenebras  101 

door.  He  stood  for  a  little  while  staring 
stupidly  down  upon  the  floor  with  his 
palm  still  upon  the  latch.  Was  the  man 
who  had  brought  him  there  waiting  out- 
side? Behind  him  lay  the  water  of  death, 
but  he  dared  not  open  the  door  and 
chance  the  facing  of  that  man.  The  sheet 
had  fallen  away  from  him,  and  now  he 
stood  entirely  naked.  He  let  the  latch 
fall  back  to  its  place — carefully,  lest  it 
should  again  make  a  noise,  and  that  man 
should  hear  it.  Then  he  gathered  the 
now  damp  and  dirty  sheet  about  him, 
and  crouched  down  upon  the  cold  floor 
close  to  the  crack  of  the  door. 

There  he  sat  for  a  while,  every  now 
and  then  shuddering  convulsively  with 
cold  and  terror,  then  by-and-by  he  began 
to  cry. 

There  is  something  abjectly,  almost 
brutally,  pathetic  in  the  ugly  squalor  of 
a  man's  tears.  Sandy  Graff  crying,  and 
now  and  then  wiping  his  eyes  with  the 
damp  and  dirty  street,  was  almost  a 
more  ugly  sight  than  he  had  been  in  the 
maudlin  bathos  of  his  former  drunken- 
ness. 

So  he  sat  for  a  long  time,  until  finally 
his  crying  ended,  only  for  a  sudden  sob 
now  and  then,  and  he  only  crouched, 
wondering  dully.  At  last  he  slowly  arose, 


102  Harper's  Novelettes 

gathering  the  sheet  still  closer  around 
him,  and  creeping  step  by  step  to  the 
tank,  looked  down  into  its  depth.  The 
water  was  as  clear  as  crystal;  he  dipped 
his  hand  into  it — it  was  as  cold  as  ice. 
Then  he  dropped  aside  the  sheet,  and 
stood  as  naked  as  the  day  he  was  born. 
He  stepped  into  the  water. 

A  deathly  f aintness  fell  upon  him,  and 
he  clutched  at  the  edge  of  the  tank;  but 
even  as  he  clutched  his  sight  failed,  and 
he  felt  himself  sinking  down  into  the 
depths. 

"Help!"  he  cried,  hoarsely;  and  then 
the  water  closed  blackly  over  his  head. 


He  felt  himself  suddenly  snatched 
out  from  the  tank,  warm  towels  were 
wrapped  about  him,  his  limbs  were 
rubbed  with  soft  linen,  and  at  last  he 
opened  his  eyes.  He  still  heard  the 
sound  of  running  water,  but  now  the 
place  in  which  he  was  was  no  longer 
dark  and  gloomy.  Some  one  had  flung 
open  the  slatted  window,  and  a  great 
beam  of  warm,  serene  sunlight  streamed 
in,  and  lay  in  a  dazzling  white  square 
upon  the  wet  floor.  Two  men  were  busied 
about  him.  They  had  wrapped  his  body 


In  Tenebras  103 

in  a  soft  warm  blanket,  and  were  wiping 
dry  his  damp,  chilled,  benumbed  hands 
and  feet. 

"What  does  this  mean?"  said  Sandy, 
faintly.  "Was  I  not  then  to  die,  af- 
ter all?  Was  not  that  the  water  of 
death?" 

"The  water  of  death?"  said  they. 
"  You  did  not  read  the  words  aright ; 
that  was  the  water  of  life"  They  helped 
him  dress  himself  in  his  clothes — clothes 
not  unlike  those  which  the  East  Haven 
Refuge  had  given  its  outgoing  guests, 
only,  somehow,  these  did  not  make  him 
feel  humiliated  and  abased  as  those  had 
made  him  feel.  Then  they  led  him  out 
of  that  place.  They  traversed  the  same 
long  passageway  through  which  he  had 
come  before,  and  so  came  to  the  bedroom 
which  he  had  left.  The  tenants  were  all 
gone  now,  and  the  attendants  were  busied 
spreading  the  various  beds  with  clean 
linen  sheets  and  coverlets,  as  though  for 
fresh  arrivals. 

No  one  seemed  to  pay  any  attention 
to  him.  His  conductors  led  the  way  to 
the  anteroom  which  Sandy  had  seen  be- 
yond. 

A  woman  was  sitting  patiently  looking 
out  of  the  window.  She  turned  her  head 
as  they  entered,  and  Sandy,  when  he  saw 


104  Harper's  Novelettes 

her  face,  stood  suddenly  still,  as  though 
turned  to  stone.    It  was  his  wife! 


VI 


With  Colonel  Singelsby  was  no  such 
nightmare  awakening  as  with  Sandy 
Graff;  with  him.  were  110  such  ugly  vi- 
sions and  experiences;  with  him  was  no 
squalor  and  discomfort.  Yet  he  also 
opened  his  eyes  upon  a  room  so  like  that 
upon  which  they  had  closed  that  at  first 
he  thought  that  he  was  still  in  the  world. 
There  was  the  same  soft  bed,  the  same 
warmth  of  ease  and  comfort,  the  same 
style  of  old-fashioned  furniture.  There 
were  the  curtained  windows,  the  pictures 
upon  the  wall,  the  bright  warm  fire  burn- 
ing in  the  grate. 

At  first  he  saw  all  these  things  drow- 
sily, as  one  does  upon  newly  awakening. 
With  him,  as  with  Sandy,  it  was  only 
when  his  conscious  life  had  opened  wide 
and  clear  enough  to  observe  and  to  recog- 
nize who  they  were  that  were  gathered 
around  him  that  with  a  keen,  almost  ag- 
onizing thrill  he  realized  where  he  was 
and  what  had  befallen  him.  Upon  one 
side  of  his  bed  stood  his  son  Hubert; 
upon  the  other  side  stood  his  brother 


In  Tencbras  105 

James.  The  one  had  died  ten,  the  other 
nineteen  years  before.  Of  all  those  who 
had  gone  from  the  world  which  he  him- 
self had  just  left,  these  stood  the  nearest 
to  him,  and  now,  in  his  resurrection,  his 
opening  eyes  first  saw  these  two.  They 
and  other  relatives  and  friends  helped 
him  to  arise  and  dress,  as  Sandy  had  seen 
the  poor  wretches  in  the  place  in  which 
he  had  awakened  raised  from  their  beds 
and  dressed  by  their  friends. 

All  Colonel  Singelsby's  teachings  had 
told  him  that  this  was  not  so  different 
from  the  world  he  had  left  behind.  Nev- 
ertheless, although  he  was  prepared 
somewhat  for  it,  it  was  wonderful  to 
him  how  alike  the  one  was  to  the  other. 
The  city,  the  streets,  the  people  coming 
and  going,  the  stores,  the  parks,  the  great 
houses — all  were  just  as  they  were  in  the 
world  of  men.  He  had  no  difficulty  in 
finding  his  way  about  the  streets.  There, 
in  comfortable  houses  of  a  better  class, 
were  many  of  his  friends;  others  were 
not  to  be  found;  some,  he  was  told,  had 
ascended  higher ;  others,  he  was  also  told, 
had  descended  lower. 

Among  other  places,  Colonel  Singels- 
by  found  himself  during  the  afternoon 
in  the  house  of  one  with  whom  he  had 


106  Harper's  Novelettes 

been  upon  friendly,  almost  intimate 
terms  in  times  past  in  the  world.  Colonel 
Singelsby  remembered  hearing  that  the 
good  man  had  died  a  few  months  before 
he  himself  had  left  the  world.  He  won- 
dered what  had  become  of  him,  and  then 
in  a  little  while  he  found  himself  in  his 
old  friend's  house.  It  had  been  many 
years  since  he  had  seen  him.  He  remem- 
bered him  as  a  benign,  venerable  old 
gentleman,  and  he  had  been  somewhat 
surprised  to  find  that  he  was  still  living 
in  the  town,  instead  of  having  ascended 
to  a  higher  state. 

The  old  gentleman  still  looked  out- 
wardly venerable,  still  outwardly  benign, 
but  now  there  was  under  his  outer  seem- 
ing a  somewhat  of  restless  querulous- 
ness,  a  something  of  uneasy  discontent, 
that  Colonel  Singelsby  did  not  remember 
to  have  seen  there  before.  They  talked 
together  about  many  things,  chiefly  of 
those  in  the  present  state  of  existence  in 
which  they  found  themselves.  It  was  all 
very  new  and  vivid  upon  Colonel  Sin- 
gelsby's  mind,  but  the  reverend  gentle- 
man seemed  constantly  to  forget  that  he 
was  in  another  world  than  that  which 
he  had  left  behind.  It  seemed  to  be  al- 
ways with  an  effort  that  he  brought  him- 
self to  talk  of  the  world  in  which  he  lived 


In  Tenebras 


107 


as  the  world  of  spirits.  The  visit  was 
somehow  unpleasant  to  Colonel  Singels- 
by.  He  was  impressed  with  a  certain  air 
of  intolerance  exhibited  by  the  other. 
His  mind  seemed  to  dwell  more  upon  the 
falsity  of  the  old  things  than  upon  the 
truth  of  the  new,  and  he  seemed  to  take 
a  certain  delight  in  showing  how  and  in 
what  everybody  but  those  of  his  own 
creed  erred  and  fell  short  of  the  Di- 
vine intent,  and  not  the  least  disagree- 
able part  of  the  talk  to  Colonel  Sin- 
gelsby  was  that  the  other's  words  seem- 
ed to  find  a  sort  of  echo  in  his  own 
mind. 

At  last  he  proposed  a  walk,  and  the 
other,  taking  his  hat  and  stick,  accom- 
panied him  for  a  little  distance  upon  the 
way.  The  talk  still  clung  much  to  the 
same  stem  to  which  it  had  adhered  all 
along. 

"It  is  a  very  strange  thing,"  said  the 
reverend  gentleman,  "but  a  great  many 
people  who  have  come  to  this  town  since 
I  came  hither  have  left  it  again  to 
ascend,  as  I  have  been  told,  to  a  higher 
state.  I  think  there  must  have  been 
some  mistake,  for  I  cannot  see  how  it  is 
possible — and  in  fact  our  teachings  dis- 
tinctly tell  us  that  it  is  impossible — for 
one  to  ascend  to  a  higher  state  without 


io8          Harper's  Novelettes 

having  accepted  the  new  truths  of  the 
new  order  of  things." 

Colonel  Singelsby  did  not  make  an- 
swer. He  was  not  only  growing  tired  of 
the  subject  itself,  but  of  his  old  friend 
as  well. 

They  were  at  that  moment  crossing  an 
angle  of  a  small  park  shaded  by  thin, 
spindly  trees.  As  the  Colonel  looked  up 
he  saw  three  men  and  a  woman  ap- 
proaching along  the  same  path  and  un- 
der the  flickering  shadows.  Two  of  the 
men  walked  a  little  in  advance,  the  other 
walked  with  the  woman.  There  was 
something  familiar  about  two  of  the 
group,  and  Colonel  Singelsby  pointed  at 
them  with  his  finger. 

"  Who  are  they  ?"  said  he.  "  I  am  sure 
there  is  somebody  I  know." 

The  other  adjusted  his  glasses  and 
looked.  "I  do  not  know,"  said  he,  "ex- 
cept that  one  of  the  men  is  a  new-comer. 
We  somehow  grow  to  know  who  are  new- 
comers by  the  time  we  have  lived  here  a 
little  while." 

"Dear  me!"  cried  Colonel  Singelsby, 
stopping  abruptly,  "  I  know  that  man.  I 
did  not  know  that  he  had  come  here  too. 
I  wonder  where  they  are  going?" 

"I  think,"  said  the  reverend  gentle- 
man, dryly — "I  think  that  this  is  one 


In  Tenebras  109 

of  those  cases  of  which  I  just  spoke  to 
you.  I  judge  from  the  general  appear- 
ance of  the  party  that  they  are  about  to 
ascend,  as  they  call  it  here,  to  a  higher 
state." 

"That  is  impossible!"  said  Colonel 
Singelsby.  "  That  man  is  a  poor  wretch- 
ed creature  whom  I  have  helped  with 
charity  again  and  again,  it  cannot  be 
that  he  is  to  go  to  a  higher  state,  for  he 
is  not  fit  for  it.  If  he  is  to  be  taken 
anywhere,  it  must  be  to  punishment." 

The  other  shrugged  his  shoulders  and 
said  nothing,  he  had  seen  such  cases  too 
often  during  his  sojourn  to  be  deceived. 

The  little  party  had  now  come  close  to 
the  two,  and  Colonel  Singelsby  stepped 
forward  with  all  his  old-time  frank  kind- 
ness of  manner.  "  Why,  Sandy,"  said  he, 
"  I  did  not  know  that  you  also  had  come 
here." 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Sandy;  "I  died  the 
same  night  you  did." 

"Dear  me!"  said  the  Colonel,  "that  is 
very  singular,  very  singular  indeed! 
Where  are  you  going  now,  Sandy?" 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Sandy;  "these 
gentlemen  here  are  taking  me  somewhere, 
I  don't  know  where.  This  is  my  wife," 
said  he.  "Don't  you  remember  her, 
sir?" 


no  Harper's  Novelettes 

"Oh  yes,"  said  the  Colonel,  with  his 
most  pleasant  air,  "  I  remember  her  very 
well,  but  of  course  I  am  not  so  much  sur- 
prised to  see  her  here  as  I  am  to  see  you. 
But  have  you  no  idea  where  you  are  go- 
ing?" he  continued. 

"  No,"  said  Sandy ;  "  but  perhaps  these 
gentlemen  can  tell  you."  And  he  looked 
inquiringly  at  his  escort,  who  stood  calm- 
ly listening  to  what  was  said. 

So  far,  the  Parable,  as  I  had  read  it, 
progressed  onward  with  some  coherence 
and  concatenation,  a  coherence  and  con- 
catenation growing  perhaps  more  dis- 
jointed as  it  advanced.  Now  it  "began 
to  Tie  ~brolcen  with  interjectory  sentences, 
and  just  here  was  one,  the  tenor  of  which 
I  could  not  altogether  understand,  "but 
have  since  comprehended  more  or  less 
clearly.  I  cannot  give  its  exact  words, 
but  only  its  general  form. 

"  0  wretched  man,"  it  said,  "  how  pit- 
iful are  thy  vain  efforts  and  strivings 
to  keep  "back  "by  thine  own  strength  that 
fiery  -flood  of  hell  which  grows  and  in- 
creases to  overwhelm  thy  soul!  If  the 
inflowing  of  good  which  Jehovah  vouch- 
safes is  infinite,  only  less  infinite  is  the 
outflowing  of  that  which  thou  callest  evil 
and  wickedness.  How,  then,  canst  thou 


In  Tencbras  in 

hope  to  stand  against  it  and  to  conquer? 
How  canst  thou  hope  to  keep  back  that 
raging  torrent  of  fire  and  of  flame  with 
the  crumbling  unbaked  bricks  of  thine 
own  soul's  making®  Poor  fool!  Thou 
mayst  endeavor,  thou  mayst  strive,  thou 
mayst  build  thy  wall  of  defence  higher 
and  higher,  fearing  God,  and  living  a  life 
of  virtue,  but  by-and-by  thou  wilt  reach 
the  end,  and  then  wilt  find  thou  canst 
build  no  higher!  Then  how  vain  shall 
have  been  thy  life  of  resistance!  First 
that  flood  shall  trickle  over  the  edge  of 
thy  defence;  then  it  shall  run  a  stream 
the  breadth  of  a  man's  hand;  then  it 
shall  gush  forth  a  torrent;  then,  bursting 
over  and  through  and  around,  it  shall 
sweep  away  all  that  thou  hast  so  labori- 
ously built  up,  and  shall  rush,  howling, 
roaring,  raging,  and  burning  through  thy 
soul  with  ten  thousand  times  the  fury 
and  violence  that  it  would  have  done  if 
thou  hadst  not  striven  to  keep  it  back, 
if  thou  hadst  not  resisted  and  fought 
against  it.  For  bear  this  in  mind.:  Christ 
said  he  came  not  to  call  the  good  to  re- 
pentence,  but  the  evil,  and  if  thou  art 
full  of  thine  own,  how  then  canst  thou 
hope  to  receive  of  a  God  that  asketh  not 
for  sacrifice,  but  for  love?" 
Hence  again  the  story  resumed. 


ii2  Harper's  Novelettes 

Colonel  Singelsby  had  not  before  no- 
ticed the  two  men  who  were  with  Sandy, 
now  he  observed  them  more  closely. 
They  were  tall,  middle-aged  men,  with 
serious,  placid,  unemotional  faces.  Each 
carried  a  long  white  staff,  the  end  of 
which  rested  upon  the  ground.  There 
was  about  them  something  somehow  dif- 
ferent from  anything  Coloned  Singelsby 
had  ever  seen  before.  They  were  most, 
quiet,  courteous  men,  but  there  was  that 
in  their  personal  appearance  that  was 
singularly  unpleasant  to  Colonel  Singels- 
by. Why,  he  could  not  tell,  for  they 
were  evidently  gentlemen,  and,  from  their 
bearing,  men  of  influence.  He  turned  to 
Sandy  again. 

"How  has  it  been  with  you  since  you 
have  been  here  ?"  said  he. 

"  It  has  been  very  hard  with  me,"  said 
Sandy,  patiently;  "very  hard  indeed; 
but  I  hope  and  believe  now  that  the  worst 
is  over,  and  that  by-and-by  I  shall  be 
happy,  and  not  have  any  more  trouble." 

"I  trust  so,  indeed,"  said  the  Colonel; 
"but  do  not  hope  for  too  much,  Sandy. 
Even  the  best  men  coming  to  this  world 
are  not  likely  to  be  rid  of  their  troubles 
at  once,  and  it  is  not  to  be  hoped  for 
that  you,  after  your  ill-spent  life,  should 
find  your  lot  easier  than  theirs." 


In  Tenebras  113 

"  I  know,  sir,"  said  Sandy,  "  and  I  am 
very  sorry." 

There  was  a  meek  acceptance  of  the 
Colonel's  dictum  that  grated  somehow 
unpleasantly  upon  the  Colonel's  ears.  He 
would  rather  that  Sandy  had  made  some 
protest  against  that  dictum.  He  ap- 
proached half  a  step  and  looked  more 
keenly  at  the  other,  and  then  for  the  first 
time  he  saw  that  some  great,  some  rad- 
ical, some  tremendous  change  had  hap- 
pened. The  man  before  him  was  no 
doubt  Sandy  Graff,  but  all  that  was  low- 
browed, evil,  foul,  was  gone,  as  though 
it  had  been  washed  away,  and  in  its  place 
was  a  translucent,  patient  meekness,  al- 
most like —  There  was  something  so 
terribly  vital  in  that  change  that  Colonel 
Singelsby  shuddered  before  it.  He  look- 
ed and  looked,  and  then  he  passed  the 
back  of  his  hand  across  his  eyes.  "All 
this  is  very  unreal,"  said  he,  turning  to 
his  friend  the  minister.  "  It  is  like  a 
dream.  I  begin  to  feel  as  though  noth- 
ing was  real.  Surely  it  is  not  possible 
that  magic  changes  can  go  on,  and  yet  I 
cannot  understand  all  these  things  in  the 
least." 

For  answer,  the  reverend  gentleman 
shrugged  his  shoulders  almost  sourly. 

"Gentlemen,"  said  Colonel  Singelsby, 
8 


ii4  Harper's  Novelettes 

turning  abruptly  upon  Sandy's  escort, 
"let  me  ask  you  is  this  a  certain  man 
whom  I  used  to  know  as  Sandy  Graff?" 

One  of  the  men  nodded  his  head. 

"And  will  you  tell  me,"  said  he,  "an- 
other thing?  Will  you  kindly  tell  me 
where  you  are  taking  him?" 

"We  are  about  to  take  him,"  said  the 
man,  looking  steadily  at  the  Colonel  as 
he  answered — "  we  are  about  to  take  him 
to  the  outskirts  of  the  First  Kingdom." 

At  the  answer  Colonel  Singelsby  actu- 
ally fell  back  a  pace  in  his  amazement. 
It  was  almost  as  though  a  blow  had  fallen 
upon  him.  "The  outskirts  of  the  First 
Kingdom  ?"  said  he.  "  Did  I  understand 
you?  The  outskirts  of  the  First  King- 
dom? Surely  there  is  some  mistake 
here!  It  is  not  possible  that  this  man, 
who  died  only  yesterday,  filthy  and  pol- 
luted with  iniquity,  stinking  in  the  nos- 
trils of  God  with  ten  thousand  indulged 
and  gratified  lusts — it  is  not  possible  that 
you  intend  taking  him  to  that  land,  pass- 
ing by  me,  who  all  my  life  have  lived  to 
my  best  endeavors  in  love  to  God  and  my 
neighbor  ?" 

It  was  the  voice  of  his  minister  that 
broke  the  answer.  "Yes,  they  do,"  said 
he,  sharply;  "that  is  just  what  they  do 
mean.  They  do  mean  to  take  him,  and 


In  Tenebras  115 

they  do  mean  to  leave  us,  for  such  is  the 
law  in  this  dreadful  place.  We,  the  chil- 
dren of  light,  are  nothing,  and  they,  the 
fuel  of  hell,  are  everything.  Have  I  not 
been  telling  you  so?" 

Colonel  Singelsby  had  almost  forgot- 
ten the  presence  of  his  acquaintance.  He 
felt  very  angry  at  his  interference,  and 
somehow  he  could  no  longer  govern  his 
anger  as  he  used  to  do.  He  turned  upon 
him  and  fixed  him  with  a  frown,  and 
then  he  observed  for  the  first  time  that 
a  little  crowd  had  begun  gathering,  and 
now  stood  looking  on,  some  curious  and 
unsmiling,  some  grinning.  The  Colonel 
drew  himself  to  his  height,  and  looked 
haughtily  about  him.  They  who  grinned 
began  laughing.  And  now,  at  last,  it  was 
come  Colonel  Singelsby's  turn  to  feel  as 
Sandy  Graff  had  felt— as  though  all  that 
was  happening  to  him  was  happening  in 
some  hideous  nightmare  dream.  As  in  a 
dream,  the  balancing  weights  of  reason- 
ing and  morality  began  to  melt  before 
the  heat  of  that  which  burned  within;  as 
in  a  dream,  the  uncurbed  inner  motives 
began  to  strive  furiously.  Then  a  sudden 
fierce  anger,  quite  like  the  savage  irra- 
tional anger  of  an  ugly  dream,  flamed  up 
quickly  and  fiercely.  He  opened  his  lips 
as  though  to  vent  his  rage,  but  for  an  in- 


u6  Harper's  Novelettes 

stant  his  tottering  reason  regained  a  mo- 
mentary poise.  Checking  himself  with 
an  effort  ten  thousand  times  greater  than 
that  he  would  have  used  in  his  former 
state  and  in  the  world,  he  bowed  his  head 
upon  his  breast  and  stood  for  a  little 
while  with  fingers  interlocked,  clinching 
his  trembling  hands  together.  So  he 
stood  for  a  while,  brooding,  until  at  last 
Sandy  and  his  escort  made  a  motion  as 
if  to  pass  by.  Then  he  spoke  again. 

"  Stop  a  bit !"  said  he,  looking  up — 
"  stop  a  bit !"  His  voice  was  hoarse  and 
constrained,  and  he  looked  neither  to  the 
right  nor  to  the  left,  but  straight  at  that 
one  of  the  men  to  whom  he  had  spoken 
before.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  and  then  clearing 
his  husky  voice— "sir,"  again,  "I  have 
learned  a  lesson — the  greatest  lesson  of 
my  life!  I  have  looked  into  my  heart, 
and  I  have  seen — I  have  seen  myself — 
God  help  me,  gentlemen! — I — maybe  I 
am  no  better  than  this  man." 

The  crowd,  which  had  been  increasing, 
as  crowds  do,  began  to  jeer  at  the  words, 
for,  like  most  crowds,  it  was  of  a  nether 
sort,  and  enjoyed  the  unusual  sight  of 
the  gentleman  and  the  aristocrat  abasing 
and  humiliating  himself  before  the  re- 
formed drunkard. 

At    the    sound    of    that    ugly    jeering 


In  Tenebras  117 

laugh  Colonel  Singelsby  quivered  as 
though  under  the  cut  of  a  lancet,  but  he 
never  removed  his  eyes  from  the  man  to 
whom  he  spoke.  For  a  moment  or  two 
he  bit  his  nether  lip  in  his  effort  for 
self-control,  and  then  repeated,  in  a 
louder  and  perhaps  harsher  voice,  "  I  am 
no  better  than  this  man!"  He  paused 
for  a  moment,  and  the  crowd  ceased  its 
jeering  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say.  "I 
ask  only  this,"  he  said,  "  that  you  will 
take  me  where  you  are  taking  him,  and 
that  I  may  enjoy  such  happiness  as  he 
is  about  to  enjoy." 

Instantly  a  great  roar  of  laughter  went 
up  from  the  crowd,  which  had  now  gath- 
ered to  some  twenty  or  thirty  souls.  The 
man  to  whom  Colonel  Singelsby  had 
spoken  shook  his  head  calmly  and  im- 
passively. 

"It  cannot  be,"  said  he. 

Colonel  Singelsby  turned  white  to  the 
very  lips,  his  eyes  blazed,  and  his  breath 
came  thick  and  heavily.  His  nostrils 
twitched  spasmodically,  but  still,  with  a 
supreme  effort  —  a  struggle  so  terrible 
that  few  men  happily  may  ever  know  it 
or  experience  it — he  once  more  controlled 
the  words  that  sprang  to  his  lips  and 
struggled  for  utterance.  He  swallowed 
and  swallowed  convulsively.  "  Sir,"  said 


n8  Harper's  Novelettes 

he  at  last,  in  a  voice  so  hoarse,  so  horri- 
bly constrained,  that  it  seemed  almost  to 
rend  him  as  it  forced  utterance — "  sir, 
surely  I  am  mistaken  in  what  I  under- 
stand ;  it  is  little  I  ask  you,  and  surely 
not  unjust.  Yesterday  this  man  was  a 
vile,  debauched  drunkard;  surely  that 
does  not  make  him  fitter  for  heaven! 
Yesterday  I  was  a  God  -  fearing,  law- 
abiding  man,  surely  that  does  not  make 
me  unfit !  I  am  riot  unfit,  am  I  ?" 

"You  are  not  yet  fit  for  heaven,"  an- 
swered the  man,  with  impassive  calm- 
ness. And  again,  for  the  third  time,  the 
crowd  roared  with  evil  laughter. 

Within  Colonel  Singelsby's  soul  that 
fiery  flood  was  now  lashing  dreadfully 
close  to  the  summit  of  its  barriers.  His 
face  was  as  livid  as  death,  and  his  hands 
were  clinched  till  the  nails  cut  into  his 
palm.  "  Let  me  understand  for  once  and 
for  all,  for  I  confess  I  cannot  understand 
all  this.  You  say  he  is  to  go,  and  that  I 
am  not  to  go !  Is  it,  then,  God's  will  and 
God's  justice  that  because  this  man  for 
twenty  years  has  led  a  life  of  besotted  sin 
and  indulgence,  and  because  I  for  sixty 
years  have  feared  God  and  loved  my 
neighbor,  that  he  is  to  be  chosen  and  I 
am  to  be  left?" 

The  man  did  not  reply  in  words,  but 


In  Tenebras  119 

in  the  steady  look  of  his  unwinking  eyes 
the  other  read  his  answer. 

"  Then,"  gasped  Colonel  Singelsby,  and 
as  he  spoke  he  shook  his  clinched  and 
trembling  fist  against  the  still,  blue  sky 
overhead — "  then,  if  that  be  God's  jus- 
tice, may  it  be  damned,  for  I  want  none 
of  it." 

Then  came  the  end,  swiftly,  com- 
pletely. For  the  fourth  time  the  crowd 
laughed,  and  at  the  sound  those  flood- 
gates so  laboriously  built  up  during  a 
lifetime  of  abstinence  were  suddenly 
burst  asunder  and  fell  crashing,  and  a 
burning  flood  of  hell's  own  rage  and 
madness  rushed  roaring  and  thundering 
into  his  depleted,  empty  soul,  flaming, 
blazing,  consuming  like  straws  every  pre- 
cept of  righteousness,  every  fear  of  God, 
and  Colonel  Edward  Singelsby,  the  one- 
time Christian  gentleman,  the  one-time 
upright  son  of  grace,  the  one-time  man 
of  law  and  God,  was  transformed  in- 
stantly and  terribly  into — what?  Was  it 
a  livid  devil  from  hell?  He  cursed  the 
jeering  crowd,  and  at  the  sound  of  his 
own  curses  a  blindness  fell  upon  him, 
and  he  neither  knew  what  he  said  nor 
what  he  did.  His  good  old  friend,  who 
had  accompanied  him  so  far  and  until 
now  had  stood  by  him,  suddenly  turned, 


120  Harper's  Novelettes 

and  maybe  fearing  lest  some  thunder- 
bolt of  vengeance  should  fall  upon  them 
from  heaven  and  consume  them  all,  he 
elbowed  himself  out  of  the  crowd  and 
hurried  away.  As  for  the  wretched  mad- 
man, in  his  raging  fury,  it  was  not  the 
men  who  had  forbidden  him  heaven 
whom  he  strove  to  rend  and  tear  limb 
from  limb,  but  poor,  innocent,  harmless 
Sandy  Graff.  The  crowd  swayed  and 
jostled  this  way  and  that,  and  as  mad- 
ness begets  madness,  the  curses  that  fell 
from  one  pair  of  lips  found  an  echo  in 
curses  that  leaped  from  others.  Sandy 
shrunk  back  appalled  before  the  hell- 
blast  that  breathed  upon  him,  and  he 
felt  his  wife  clutch  him  closer.  Only  two 
of  those  that  were  there  stood  unmoved; 
they  were  the  two  men  who  acted  as 
Sandy's  escort.  As  the  tide  of  madness 
seemed  to  swell  higher,  they  calmly 
stepped  forward  and  crossed  their  staves 
before  their  charge.  There  was  some- 
thing in  their  action  full  of  significance 
for  those  who  knew.  Instantly  the  crowd 
melted  away  like  snow  under  a  blast  of 
fire.  Had  there  not  been  two  men  present 
more  merciful  than  the  rest,  it  is  hard 
to  say  what  terrible  thing  might  not 
have  happened  to  Colonel  Edward  Siii- 
gelsby  —  deaf  and  dumb  and  blind  to 


In  Tenebras  121 

everything1  but  his  own  rage.  These  two 
clutched  him  by  the  arms  and  dragged 
him  back. 

"  God,  man !"  they  cried,  "  what  are 
you  doing?  Do  you  not  see  they  are 
angels?" 

They  dragged  him  back  to  a  bench  that 
stood  near,  and  there  held  him,  whilst 
he  still  beat  the  air  with  his  fist  and 
cried  out  hoarse  curses,  and  even  as  they 
so  held  him,  two  other  men  came — two 
men  dark,  silent,  sinister — and  led  him 
away. 

Then  the  other  and  his  wife  and  his 
two  escorts  passed  by  and  out  of  the  gate 
of  the  town,  and  away  towards  the  moun- 
tain that  stood  still  and  blue  in  the  dis- 
tance. 

So  far  I  read,  and  then  I  could  bear  to 
read  no  more,  lout  placed  my  hand  upon 
the  open  page  of  the  look.  "  What  is 
this  dreadful  thing?"  I  cried.  "Is,  then, 
a  man  punished  for  truth  and  justice 
and  virtue  and  righteousness?  Is  it, 
then,  true  that  the  evil  are  rewarded, 
and  that  the  good  are  punished  so  dread- 
fully?" 

Then  the  man  who  held  the  "book  spoJce 
again.  " Take  away  thy  hand  and  read'' 
said  he. 


122  Harper's  Novelettes 

Then  I  took  away  my  hand,  and  read 
as  he  bade  me,  and  found  these  words: 

"  How  can  God  fill  with  His  own  that 
which  is  already  -filled  by  man?  First 
it  must  be  emptied  before  it  may  be  fitted 
with  the  true  good  of  righteousness  and 
truth,  of  humility  and  love,  of  peace  and 
joy.  0  thou  foolish  one  who  judgest 
but  from  the  appearance  of  things,  how 
long  will  it  be  before  thou  canst  under- 
stand that  while  some  may  be  baptized 
with  water  to  cleanliness  and  repentance, 
others  are  baptized  with  living  fire  to 
everlasting  life,  and  that  they  alone  are 
the  children  of  God?" 

Then  again  I  read  these  words: 

"  Woe  to  thee,  thou  who  deniest  the 
laws  of  God  and  man!  Woe  to  thee, 
thou  who  walkest  in  the  darkness  of  the 
shadow  of  sin  and  evil!  But  ten  thou- 
sand times  woe  to  thee,  thou  who  pilest 
Pelion  of  self  -  good  upon  Ossa  of  self- 
truthj  not  that  thou  mayst  scale  there- 
from the  gate  of  Heaven,  but  that  thou 
mayst  hide  thyself  beneath  from  the  eye 
of  the  Living  God!  By-and-by  His  Day 
shall  come!  His  Terrible  Lightning 
shall  flash  from  the  East  to  the  West! 
His  Dreadful  Flaming  Thunder  -  bolt 
shall  fall,  riving  thy  secret  fastnesses  to 
atoms,  and  leaving  thee,  poor  worm, 


In  Tenebras  123 

writhing  in  the  dazzling  effulgence  of 
His  Light,  and  shrivelling  beneath  the 
consuming  flame  of  His  Loving  -  kind- 
ness!" 

Then  the  leaf  was  turned,  and  there 
before  me  lay  the  answer  to  that  first 
question,  "  What  shall  a  man  do  that 
he  may  gain  the  kingdom  of  HeavenT' 
There  stood  the  words,  plain  and  clear. 
But  I  did  not  dare  to  read  them,  but 
turning,  left  that  place,  shutting  the  door 
to  behind  me. 

Never  have  I  found  that  door  or  en- 
tered that  room  again,  but  by-and-by  I 
Jcnow  that  I  shall  find  them  both  once 
more,  and  shall  then  and  there  read  the 
answer  that  forever  stands  written  in 
that  booh,  for  it  still  lies  open  at  the 
very  page,  and  he  upon  whose  knees  it 
rests  is  Israfeel,  the  Angel  of  Death. 

But  what  of  the  sequel?  Is  there  a 
sequel?  Are  we,  then,  to  suffer  ourselves 
to  do  evil  for  the  sake  of  shunning  pain 
in  the  other  world?  I  trow  not!  He 
who  sets  his  foot  to  climb  must  never 
look  backward  and  downward.  He  who 
suffers  most  must  reach  the  highest. 
There  must  be  another  part  of  the  story 
which  lies  darkly  and  dimly  behind  the 
letter.  One  can  see,  faintly  and  dimly 


124  Harper's  Novelettes 

but  nevertheless  clearly,  what  the  poor 
man  was  to  enjoy — the  poor  man  who 
from  without  appeared  to  be  so  evil,  and 
yet  within  was  not  really  evil.  One  can 
see  a  vision  faint  and  dim  of  a  simple 
little  house  cooled  by  the  dewy  shade  of 
green  trees  forever  in  foliage;  one  can 
see  pleasant  meadows  and  gardens  for- 
ever green,  stretching  away  to  the  banks 
of  a  smooth-flowing  river  in  whose  level 
bosom  rests  a  mirrored  image  of  that 
which  lies  beyond  its  farther  bank — a 
great  town  with  glistering  walls  and 
gleaming  spires  reaching  tower  above 
tower  and  height  above  height  into  the 
blazing  blue,  the  awful  serenity  of  a 
heavenly  sky.  One  can  know  that  tow- 
ard that  town  the  poor  man  who  had 
sinned  and  repented  would  in  the  even- 
ings gaze  and  wonder  until  his  soul,  now 
ploughed  clean  for  new  seed,  might  learn 
the  laws  that  would  make  it  indeed  an 
inhabitant  of  that  place.  It  is  a  serene 
and  beautiful  vision,  but  not  different 
from  that  which  all  may  see,  and  enjoy 
even,  in  part,  in  this  world. 

But  how  was  it  with  that  other  man 
— with  that  good  man  who  had  never 
sinned  until  his  earthly  body  was 
stripped  away  that  he  might  sin  and  fall 
in  the  spirit — sin  and  fall  to  a  depth  so 


In  Tenebras  125 

profound  that  even  one  furtive  look  into 
that  awful  abysm  makes  the  minds  of 
common  men  to  reel  and  stagger?  When 
that  God-sent  blast  of  fire  should  have 
burned  out  the  selfhood  that  clung  to 
the  very  vitals  of  his  soul,  what  then? 
Who  is  there  that  with  unwinking  eyes 
may  gaze  into  the  effiulgent  brilliancy  of 
the  perfect  angelhood?  He  who  sweats 
drops  of  salt  in  his  life's  inner  struggles 
shall,  maybe,  eat  good  bread  in  the  dew 
of  it,  but  he  who  sweats  drops  of  blood 
in  agony  shall,  when  his  labor  is  done, 
sit  him,  maybe,  at  the  King's  table,  and 
feast  upon  the  Flesh  of  Life  and  the  very 
Wine  of  Truth. 

Was  it  so  with  that  man  who  never 
sinned  until  all  his  hell  was  let  loose  at 
once  upon  him? 


The  Little  Room 

BY    MADELENE    YALE    WYNNE 

"  T  T  OW  would  it  do  for  a  smoking- 
room  ?" 

A  A  "Just  the  very  place;  only, 
you  know,  Koger,  you  must  not  think  of 
smoking  in  the  house.  I  am  almost 
afraid  having  just  a  plain  common  man 
around,  let  alone  a  smoking-man,  will 
upset  Aunt  Hannah.  She  is  New  Eng- 
land—  Vermont  New  England  boiled 
down." 

"You  leave  Aunt  Hannah  to  me;  I 
shall  find  her  tender  side.  I  am  going  to 
ask  her  about  the  old  sea-captain  and  the 
yellow  calico." 

"  Not  yellow  calico — hlue  chintz." 

"Well,  yellow  shell  then." 

"  No,  no !  don't  mix  it  up  so ;  you  won't 
know  yourself  what  to  expect,  and  that's 
half  the  fun." 

"Now  you  tell  me  again  exactly  what 
to  expect;  to  tell  the  truth,  I  didn't  half 
hear  about  it  the  other  day;  I  was  wool- 


The  Little  Room  127 

gathering.  It  was  something  queer  that 
happened  when  you  were  a  child,  wasn't 
it?" 

"  Something  that  began  to  happen  long 
before  that,  and  kept  happening,  and  may 
happen  again ;  but  I  hope  not." 

"What  vas  it?" 

"I  wonder  if  the  other  people  in  the 
car  can  hear  us?" 

"  I  fancy  not ;  we  don't  hear  them — not 
consecutively,  at  least." 

"Well,  mother  was  born  in  Vermont, 
you  know;  she  was  the  only  child  by  a 
second  marriage.  Aunt  Hannah  and 
Aunt  Maria  are  only  half-aunts  to  me, 
you  know." 

"I  hope  they  are  half  as  nice  as  you 
are." 

"Roger,  be  still;  they  certainly  will 
hear  us." 

"Well,  don't  you  want  them  to  know 
we  are  married?" 

"Yes,  but  not  just  married.  There's 
all  the  difference  in  the  world." 

"You  are  afraid  we  look  too  happy!" 

"  No ;  only  I  want  my  happiness  all  to 
myself." 

"Well,  the  little  room?" 

"My  aunts  brought  mother  up;  they 
were  nearly  twenty  years  older  than  she. 
I  might  say  Hiram  and  they  brought  her 


128  Harper's  Novelettes 

up.  You  see,  Hiram  was  bound  out  to 
my  grandfather  when  he  was  a  boy,  and 
when  grandfather  died  Hiram  said  he 
i  s'posed  he  went  with  the  farm,  'long  o' 
the  critters,'  and  he  has  been  there  ever 
since.  He  was  my  mother's  only  refuge 
from  the  decorum  of  my  aunts.  They 
are  simply  workers.  They  make  me  think 
of  the  Maine  woman  who  wanted  her  epi- 
taph to  be,  l  She  was  a  hard  working 
woman.' " 

"They  must  be  almost  beyond  their 
working-days.  How  old  are  they?" 

"  Seventy,  or  thereabouts ;  but  they 
will  die  standing;  or,  at  least,  on  a  Sat- 
urday night,  after  all  the  house-work  is 
done  up.  They  were  rather  strict  with 
mother,  and  I  think  she  had  a  lonely 
childhood.  The  house  is  almost  a  mile 
away  from  any  neighbors,  and  off  on  top 
of  what  they  call  Stony  Hill.  It  is  bleak 
enough  up  there  even  in  summer. 

"  When  mamma  was  about  ten  years 
old  they  sent  her  to  cousins  in  Brooklyn, 
who  had  children  of  their  own,  and  knew 
more  about  bringing  them  up.  She  stayed 
there  till  she  was  married;  she  didn't  go 
to  Vermont  in  all  that  time,  and  of 
course  hadn't  seen  her  sisters,  for  they 
never  would  leave  home  for  a  day.  They 
couldn't  even  be  induced  to  go  to  Brook- 


The  Little  Room  129 

lyn  to  her  wedding,  so  she  and  father 
took  their  wedding-trip  up  there." 

"  And  that's  why  we  are  going  up  there 
on  our  own?" 

"Don't,  Roger;  you  have  no  idea  how 
loud  you  speak." 

"  You  never  say  so  except  when  I  am 
going  to  say  that  one  little  word." 

"  Well,  don't  say  it,  then,  or  say  it  very, 
very  quietly." 

"  Well,  what  was  the  queer  thing  ?" 

"  When  they  got  to  the  house,  mother 
wanted  to  take  father  right  off  into  the 
little  room;  she  had  been  telling  him 
about  it,  just  as  I  am  going  to  tell  you, 
and  she  had  said  that  of  all  the  rooms, 
that  one  was  the  only  one  that  seemed 
pleasant  to  her.  She  described  the  furni- 
ture and  the  books  and  paper  and  every- 
thing, and  said  it  was  on  the  north  side, 
between  the  front  and  back  room.  Well, 
when  they  went  to  look  for  it,  there  was 
no  little  room  there;  there  was  only  a 
shallow  china-closet.  She  asked  her  sis- 
ters when  the  house  had  been  altered  and 
a  closet  made  of  the  room  that  used  to  be 
there.  They  both  said  the  house  was  ex- 
actly as  it  had  been  built — that  they  had 
never  made  any  changes,  except  to  tear 
down  the  old  wood -shed  and  build  a 
smaller  one. 

9 


130  Harper's  Novelettes 

"  Father  and  mother  laughed  a  good 
deal  over  it,  and  when  anything  was 
lost  they  would  always  say  it  must  be 
in  the  little  room,  and  any  exagger- 
ated statement  was  called  t  little-roomy/ 
When  I  was  a  child  I  thought  that  was 
a  regular  English  phrase,  I  heard  it  so 
often. 

"  Well,  they  talked  it  over,  and  finally 
they  concluded  that  my  mother  had  been 
a  very  imaginative  sort  of  a  child,  and 
had  read  in  some  book  about  such  a  little 
room,  or  perhaps  even  dreamed  it,  and 
then  had  'made  believe,'  as  children  do, 
till  she  herself  had  really  thought  the 
room  was  there." 

"Why,  of  course,  that  might  easily 
happen." 

"  Yes,  but  you  haven't  heard  the  queer 
part  yet;  you  wait  and  see  if  you  can  ex- 
plain the  rest  as  easily. 

"They  stayed  at  the  farm  two  weeks, 
and  then  went  to  New  York  to  live. 
When  I  was  eight  years  old  my  father 
was  killed  in  the  war,  and  mother  was 
broken-hearted.  She  never  was  quite 
strong  afterwards,  and  that  summer  we 
decided  to  go  up  to  the  farm  for  three 
months. 

"I  was  a  restless  sort  of  a  child,  and 
the  journey  seemed  very  long  to  me;  and 


The  Little  Room  131 

finally,  to  pass  the  time,  mamma  told  me 
the  story  of  the  little  room,  and  how  it 
was  all  in  her  own  imagination,  and  how 
there  really  was  only  a  china-closet  there. 

"  She  told  it  with  all  the  particulars ; 
and  even  to  me,  who  knew  beforehand 
that  the  room  wasn't  there,  it  seemed  just 
as  real  as  could  be.  She  said  it  was  on 
the  north  side,  between  the  front  and  back 
rooms;  that  it  was  very  small,  and  they 
sometimes  called  it  an  entry.  There  was 
a  door  also  that  opened  out-of-doors,  and 
that  one  was  painted  green,  and  was  cut 
in  the  middle  like  the  old  Dutch  doors, 
so  that  it  could  be  used  for  a  window  by 
opening  the  top  part  only.  Directly  op- 
posite the  door  was  a  lounge  or  couch; 
it  was  covered  with  blue  chintz — India 
chintz — some  that  had  been  brought  over 
by  an  old  Salem  sea-captain  as  a  ( vent- 
ure.' He  had  given  it  to  Maria  when  she 
was  a  young  girl.  She  was  sent  to  Salem 
for  two  years  to  school.  Grandfather 
originally  came  from  Salem." 

"  I  thought  there  wasn't  any  room  or 
chintz." 

"  That  is  just  it.  They  had  decided 
that  mother  had  imagined  it  all,  and  yet 
you  see  how  exactly  everything  was  paint- 
ed in  her  mind,  for  she  had  even  remem- 
bered that  Hiram  had  told  her  that  Maria 


132  Harper's  Novelettes 

could  have  married  the  sea-captain  if 
she  had  wanted  to! 

"  The  India  cotton  was  the  regular 
blue-stamped  chintz,  with  the  peacock  fig- 
ure on  it.  The  head  and  body  of  the  bird 
were  in  profile,  while  the  tail  was  full 
front  view  behind  it.  It  had  seemed  to 
take  mamma's  fancy,  and  she  drew  it  for 
me  on  a  piece  of  paper  as  she  talked. 
Doesn't  it  seem  strange  to  you  that  she 
could  have  made  all  that  up,  or  even 
dreamed  it? 

"At  the  foot  of  the  lounge  were  some 
hanging-shelves  with  some  old  books  on 
them.  All  the  books  were  leather-colored 
except  one;  that  was  bright  red,  and  was 
called  the  Ladies'  Album.  It  made  a 
bright  break  between  the  other  thicker 
books. 

"  On  the  lower  shelf  was  a  beautiful 
pink  sea-shell,  lying  on  a  mat  made  of 
balls  of  red-shaded  worsted.  This  shell 
was  greatly  coveted  by  mother,  but  she 
was  only  allowed  to  play  with  it  when 
she  had  been  particularly  good.  Hiram 
had  showed  her  how  to  hold  it  close  to 
her  ear  and  hear  the  roar  of  the  sea  in  it. 

"I  know  you  will  like  Hiram,  Koger, 
he  is  quite  a  character  in  his  way. 

"Mamma  said  she  remembered,  or 
thought  she  remembered,  having  been 


The  Little  Room  133 

sick  once,  and  she  had  to  lie  quietly  for 
some  days  on  the  lounge;  then  was  the 
time  she  had  become  so  familiar  with 
everything  in  the  room,  and  she  had  been 
allowed  to  have  the  shell  to  play  with  all 
the  time.  She  had  had  her  toast  brought 
to  her  in  there,  with  make-believe  tea.  It 
was  one  of  her  pleasant  memories  of  her 
childhood;  it  was  the  first  time  she  had 
been  of  any  importance  to  anybody,  even 
herself. 

"Right  at  the  head  of  the  lounge  was 
a  light-stand,  as  they  called  it,  and  on  it 
was  a  very  brightly  polished  brass  candle- 
stick and  a  brass  tray,  with  snuffers. 
That  is  all  I  remember  of  her  describing, 
except  that  there  was  a  braided  rag  rug 
on  the  floor,  and  on  the  wall  was  a  beauti- 
ful flowered  paper  —  roses  and  morning- 
glories  in  a  wreath  on  a  light-blue  ground. 
The  same  paper  was  in  the  front  room." 

"And  all  this  never  existed  except  in 
her  imagination?" 

"  She  said  that  when  she  and  father 
went  up  there,  there  wasn't  any  little 
room  at  all  like  it  anywhere  in  the  house ; 
there  was  a  china-closet  where  she  had 
believed  the  room  to  be." 

"  And  your  aunts  said  there  had  never 
been  any  such  room?" 

"  That  is  what  they  said." 


134  Harper's  Novelettes 

"  Wasn't  there  any  blue  chintz  in  the 
house  with  a  peacock  figure?" 

"  Not  a  scrap,  and  Aunt  Hannah  said 
there  had  never  been  any  that  she  could 
remember;  and  Maria  just  echoed  her — 
she  always  does  that.  You  see,  Aunt 
Hannah  is  an  up-and-down  New  England 
woman.  She  looks  just  like  herself;  I 
mean,  just  like  her  character.  Her  joints 
move  up  and  down  or  backward  and  for- 
ward in  a  plain  square  fashion.  I  don't 
believe  she  ever  leaned  on  anything  in 
her  life,  or  sat  in  an  easy-chair.  But 
Maria  is  different;  she  is  rounder  and 
softer;  she  hasn't  any  ideas  of  her  own; 
she  never  had  any.  I  don't  believe  she 
would  think  it  right  or  becoming  to  have 
one  that  differed  from  Aunt  Hannah's, 
so  what  would  be  the  use  of  having  any? 
She  is  an  echo,  that's  all. 

"When  mamma  and  I  got  there,  of 
course  I  was  all  excitement  to  see  the 
china-closet,  and  I  had  a  sort  of  feeling 
that  it  would  be  the  little  room  after  all. 
So  I  ran  ahead  and  threw  open  the  door, 
crying,  (  Come  and  see  the  little  room.' 

"  And,  Roger,"  said  Mrs.  Grant,  laying 
her  hand  in  his,  "  there  really  was  a  lit- 
tle room  there,  exactly  as  mother  had  re- 
membered it.  There  was  the  lounge,  the 
peacock  chintz,  the  green  door,  the  shell, 


The  Little  Room  135 

the  morning-glory  and  rose  paper,  every- 
thing exactly  as  she  had  described  it  to 
me." 

"  What  in  the  world  did  the  sisters  say 
about  it?" 

"  Wait  a  minute  and  I  will  tell  you. 
My  mother  was  in  the  front  hall  still 
talking  with  Aunt  Hannah.  She  didn't 
hear  me  at  first,  but  I  ran  out  there 
and  dragged  her  through  the  front  room, 
saying,  '  The  room  is  here — it  is  all 
right.' 

"  It  seemed  for  a  minute  as  if  my  mo- 
ther would  faint.  She  clung  to  me  in 
terror.  I  can  remember  now  how  strained 
her  eyes  looked  and  how  pale  she  was. 

"I  called  out  to  Aunt  Hannah  and 
asked  her  when  they  had  had  the  closet 
taken  away  and  the  little  room  built;  for 
in  my  excitement  I  thought  that  that  was 
what  had  been  done. 

" '  That  little  room  has  always  been 
there,'  said  Aunt  Hannah,  'ever  since 
the  house  was  built.' 

"'But  mamma  said  there  wasn't  any 
little  room  here,  only  a  china-closet,  when 
she  was  here  with  papa,'  said  I. 

" c  No,  there  has  never  been  any  china- 
closet  there;  it  has  always  been  just  as  it 
is  now,'  said  Aunt  Hannah. 

"  Then  mother  spoke ;  her  voice  sound- 


136  Harper's  Novelettes 

ed  weak  and  far  off.  She  said,  slowly,  and 
with  an  effort,  '  Maria,  don't  you  remem- 
ber that  you  told  me  that  there  had  never 
'been  any  little  room  here?  and  Hannah 
said  so  too,  and  then  I  said  I  must  have 
dreamed  it?' 

" '  No,  I  don't  remember  anything  of 
the  kind/  said  Maria,  without  the  slight- 
est emotion.  'I  don't  remember  you 
ever  said  anything  about  any  china-closet. 
The  house  has  never  been  altered;  you 
used  to  play  in  this  room  when  you  were 
a  child,  don't  you  remember?' 

" '  I  know  it,'  said  mother,  in  that  queer 
slow  voice  that  made  me  feel  frightened. 
'Hannah,  don't  you  remember  my  find- 
ing the  china-closet  here,  with  the  gilt- 
edge  china  on  the  shelves,  and  then  you 
said  that  the  china-closet  had  always  been 
here?' 

" '  No/  said  Hannah,  pleasantly  but  un- 
emotionally— l  no,  I  don't  think  you  ever 
asked  me  about  any  china-closet,  and  we 
haven't  any  gilt-edged  china  that  I  know 
of/ 

"And  that  was  the  strangest  thing 
about  it.  We  never  could  make  them  re- 
member that  there  had  ever  been  any 
question  about  it.  You  would  think  they 
could  remember  how  surprised  mother 
had  been  before,  unless  she  had  imagined 


The  Little  Room  137 

the  whole  thing.  Oh,  it  was  so  queer! 
They  were  always  pleasant  about  it,  but 
they  didn't  seem  to  feel  any  interest  or 
curiosity.  It  was  always  this  answer: 
'  The  house  is  just  as  it  was  built ;  there 
have  never  been  any  changes,  so  far  as 
we  know.' 

"And  my  mother  was  in  an  agony  of 
perplexity.  How  cold  their  gray  eyes 
looked  to  me !  There  was  no  reading  any- 
thing in  them.  It  just  seemed  to  break 
my  mother  down,  this  queer  thing.  Many 
times  that  summer,  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  I  have  seen  her  get  up  and  take  a 
candle  and  creep  softly  down-stairs.  I 
could  hear  the  steps  creak  under  her 
weight.  Then  she  would  go  through  the 
front  room  and  peer  into  the  darkness, 
holding  her  thin  hand  between  the  can- 
dle and  her  eyes.  She  seemed  to  think 
the  little  room  might  vanish.  Then  she 
would  come  back  to  bed  and  toss  about 
all  night,  or  lie  still  and  shiver;  it  used 
to  frighten  me. 

"  She  grew  pale  and  thin,  and  she  had 
a  little  cough ;  then  she  did  not  like  to  be 
left  alone.  Sometimes  she  would  make 
errands  in  order  to  send  me  to  the  little 
room  for  something — a  book,  or  her  fan, 
or  her  handkerchief;  but  she  would  never 
sit  there  or  let  me  stay  in  there  long,  and 


138  Harper's  Novelettes 

sometimes  she  wouldn't  let  me  go  in 
there  for  days  together.  Oh,  it  was  piti- 
ful!" 

"Well,  don't  talk  any  more  about  it, 
Margaret,  if  it  makes  you  feel  so,"  said 
Mr.  Grant. 

"  Oh  yes,  I  want  you  to  know  all  about 
it,  and  there  isn't  much  more — no  more 
about  the  room. 

"Mother  never  got  well,  and  she  died 
that  autumn.  She  used  often  to  sigh,  and 
say,  with  a  wan  little  laugh,  'There  is 
one  thing  I  am  glad  of,  Margaret:  your 
father  knows  now  all  about  the  little 
room.'  I  think  she  was  afraid  I  dis- 
trusted her.  Of  course,  in  a  child's  way, 
I  thought  there  was  something  queer 
about  it,  but  I  did  not  brood  over  it.  I 
was  too  young  then,  and  took  it  as  a 
part  of  her  illness.  But,  Roger,  do  you 
know,  it  really  did  affect  me.  I  almost 
hate  to  go  there  after  talking  about  it;  I 
somehow  feel  as  if  it  might,  you  know,  be 
a  china-closet  again." 

"  That's  an  absurd  idea." 

"I  know  it;  of  course  it  can't  be.  I 
saw  the  room,  and  there  isn't  any  china- 
closet  there,  and  no  gilt-edged  china  in 
the  house,  either." 

And  then  she  whispered,  "But,  Roger, 
you  may  hold  my  hand  as  you  do  now, 


The  Little  Room  139 

if  you  will,  when  we  go  to  look  for  the 
little  room." 

"And  you  won't  mind  Aunt  Hannah's 
gray  eyes?" 

" I  won't  mind  anything" 

It  was  dusk  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Grant 
went  into  the  gate  under  the  two  old 
Lombardy  poplars  and  walked  up  the  nar- 
row path  to  the  door,  where  they  were 
met  by  the  two  aunts. 

Hannah  gave  Mrs.  Grant  a  frigid  but 
not  unfriendly  kiss;  and  Maria  seemed 
for  a  moment  to  tremble  on  the  verge  of 
an  emotion,  but  she  glanced  at  Hannah, 
and  then  gave  her  greeting  in  exactly 
the  same  repressed  and  non-committal 
way. 

Supper  was  waiting  for  them.  On  the 
table  was  the  gilt-edged  china.  Mrs. 
Grant  didn't  notice  it  immediately,  till 
she  saw  her  husband  smiling  at  her  over 
his  teacup;  then  she  felt  fidgety,  and 
couldn't  eat.  She  was  nervous,  and  kept 
wondering  what  was  behind  her,  whether 
it  would  be  a  little  room  or  a  closet. 

After  supper  she  offered  to  help  about 
the  dishes,  but,  mercy!  she  might  as  well 
have  offered  to  help  bring  the  seasons 
round;  Maria  and  Hannah  couldn't  be 
helped. 

So  she  and  her  husband  went  to  find 


140  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  little  room,  or  closet,  or  whatever  was 
to  be  there. 

Aunt  Maria  followed  them,  carrying 
the  lamp,  which  she  set  down,  and  then 
went  back  to  the  dish-washing. 

Margaret  looked  at  her  husband.  He 
kissed  her,  for  she  seemed  troubled;  and 
then,  hand  in  hand,  they  opened  the  door. 
It  opened  into  a  china-closet.  The  shelves 
were  neatly  draped  with  scalloped  paper; 
on  them  was  the  gilt-edged  china,  with 
the  dishes  missing  that  had  been  used  at 
the  supper,  and  which  at  that  moment 
were  being  carefully  washed  and  wiped 
by  the  two  aunts. 

Margaret's  husband  dropped  her  hand 
and  looked  at  her.  She  was  trembling  a 
little,  and  turned  to  him  for  help,  for 
some  explanation,  but  in  an  instant  she 
knew  that  something  was  wrong.  A 
cloud  had  come  between  them;  he  was 
hurt;  he  was  antagonized. 

He  paused  for  an  appreciable  instant, 
and  then  said,  kindly  enough,  but  in  a 
voice  that  cut  her  deeply: 

"I  am  glad  this  ridiculous  thing  is 
ended;  don't  let  us  speak  of  it  again." 

"Ended!"  said  she.  "How  ended?" 
And  somehow  her  voice  sounded  to  her 
as  her  mother's  voice  had  when  she  stood 
there  and  questioned  her  sisters  about  the 


The  Little  Room  141 

little  room.  She  seemed  to  have  to  drag 
her  words  out.  She  spoke  slowly :  "  It 
seems  to  me  to  have  only  just  begun  in 
my  case.  It  was  just  so  with  mother 
when  she — " 

"I  really  wish,  Margaret,  you  would 
let  it  drop.  I  don't  like  to  hear  you  speak 
of  your  mother  in  connection  with  it. 
It — "  He  hesitated,  for  was  not  this 
their  wedding  -  day  ?  "  It  doesn't  seem 
quite  the  thing,  quite  delicate,  you  know, 
to  use  her  name  in  the  matter." 

She  saw  it  all  now:  Tie  didn't  ~believe 
her.  She  felt  a  chill  sense  of  withering 
under  his  glance. 

"  Come,"  he  added,  "  let  us  go  out,  or 
into  the  dining-room,  somewhere,  any- 
where, only  drop  this  nonsense." 

He  went  out;  he  did  not  take  her  hand 
now — he  was  vexed,  baffled,  hurt.  Had 
he  not  given  her  his  sympathy,  his  at- 
tention, his  belief — and  his  hand? — and 
she  was  fooling  him.  What  did  it  mean  ? 
— she  so  truthful,  so  free  from  morbid- 
ness— a  thing  he  hated.  He  walked  up 
and  down  under  the  poplars,  trying  to  get 
into  the  mood  to  go  and  join  her  in  the 
house. 

Margaret  heard  him  go  out;  then  she 
turned  and  shook  the  shelves;  she  reach- 
ed her  hand  behind  them  and  tried  to 


14 2  Harper's  Novelettes 

push  the  boards  away;  she  ran  out  of  the 
house  on  to  the  north  side  and  tried  to 
find  in  the  darkness,  with  her  hands,  a 
door,  or  some  steps  leading  to  one.  She 
tore  her  dress  on  the  old  rose-tree,  she 
fell  and  rose  and  stumbled,  then  she  sat 
down  on  the  ground  and  tried  to  think. 
What  could  she  think — was  she  dream- 
ing? 

She  went  into  the  house  and  out  into 
the  kitchen,  and  begged  Aunt  Maria  to 
tell  her  about  the  little  room — what  had 
become  of  it,  when  had  they  built  the 
closet,  when  had  they  bought  the  gilt- 
edged  china  ? 

They  went  on  washing  dishes  and  dry- 
ing them  on  the  spotless  towels  with  me- 
thodical exactness;  and  as  they  worked 
they  said  that  there  had  never  been  any 
little  room,  so  far  as  they  knew;  the 
china-closet  had  always  been  there,  and 
the  gilt  -  edged  china  had  belonged  to 
their  mother,  it  had  always  been  in  the 
house. 

"  No,  I  don't  remember  that  your  moth- 
er ever  asked  about  any  little  room," 
said  Hannah.  "  She  didn't  seem  very 
well  that  summer,  but  she  never  asked 
about  any  changes  in  the  house;  there 
hadn't  ever  been  any  changes." 

There  it  was  again :  not  a  sign  of  inter- 


The  Little  Room  143 

est,  curiosity,  or  annoyance,  not  a  spark 
of  memory. 

She  went  out  to  Hiram.  He  was  tell- 
ing Mr.  Grant  about  the  farm.  She  had 
meant  to  ask  him  about  the  room,  but 
her  lips  were  sealed  before  her  husband. 

Months  afterwards,  when  time  had  les- 
sened the  sharpness  of  their  feelings,  they 
learned  to  speculate  reasonably  about  the 
phenomenon,  which  Mr.  Grant  had  ac- 
cepted as  something  not  to  be  scoffed 
away,  not  to  be  treated  as  a  poor  joke, 
but  to  be  put  aside  as  something  inex- 
plicable on  any  ordinary  theory. 

Margaret  alone  in  her  heart  knew  that 
her  mother's  words  carried  a  deeper  sig- 
nificance than  she  had  dreamed  of  at  the 
time.  "  One  thing  I  am  glad  of,  your 
father  knows  now,"  and  she  wondered  if 
Roger  or  she  would  ever  know. 

Five  years  later  they  were  going  to 
Europe.  The  packing  was  done ;  the  chil- 
dren were  lying  asleep,  with  their  travel- 
ling things  ready  to  be  slipped  on  for  an 
early  start. 

Roger  had  a  foreign  appointment.  They 
were  not  to  be  back  in  America  for  some 
years.  She  had  meant  to  go  up  to  say 
good-by  to  her  aunts;  but  a  mother  of 
three  children  intends  to  do  a  great  many 
things  that  never  get  done.  One  thing 


144  Harper's  Novelettes 

she  had  done  that  very  day,  and  as  she 
paused  for  a  moment  between  the  writ- 
ing of  two  notes  that  must  be  posted  be- 
fore she  went  to  bed,  she  said: 

"Roger,  you  remember  Rita  Lash? 
Well,  she  and  Cousin  Nan  go  up  to  the 
Adirondacks  every  autumn.  They  are 
clever  girls,  and  I  have  intrusted  to  them 
something  I  want  done  very  much." 

"  They  are  the  girls  to  do  it,  then,  every 
inch  of  them." 

"  I  know  it,  and  they  are  going  to." 

"Well?" 

"Why.  you  see,  Roger,  that  little 
room — " 

"  Oh—" 

"Yes,  I  was  a  coward  not  to  go  my- 
self, but  I  didn't  find  time,  because  I 
hadn't  the  courage." 

"Oh!  that  was  it,  was  it?" 

"Yes,  just  that.  They  are  going,  and 
they  will  write  us  about  it." 

"Want  to  bet?" 

"  No ;  I  only  want  to  know." 

Rita  Lash  and  Cousin  Nan  planned  to 
go  to  Vermont  on  their  way  to  the  Adi- 
rondacks. They  found  they  would  have 
three  hours  between  trains,  which  would 
give  them  time  to  drive  up  to  the  Keys 
farm,  and  they  could  still  get  to  the 


The  Little  Room  145 

camp  that  night.  But,  at  the  last  min- 
ute, Eita  was  prevented  from  going.  Nan 
had  to  go  to  meet  the  Adirondack  party, 
and  she  promised  to  telegraph  her  when 
she  arrived  at  the  camp.  Imagine  Rita's 
amusement  when  she  received  this  mes- 
sage :  "  Safely  arrived ;  went  to  the  Keys 
farm;  it  is  a  little  room." 

Rita  was  amused,  because  she  did  not 
in  the  least  think  Nan  had  been  there. 
She  thought  it  was  a  hoax;  but  it  put  it 
into  her  mind  to  carry  the  joke  fur- 
ther by  really  stopping  herself  when  she 
went  up,  as  she  meant  to  do  the  next 
week. 

She  did  stop  over.  She  introduced  her- 
self to  the  two  maiden  ladies,  who  seemed 
familiar,  as  they  had  been  described  by 
Mrs.  Grant. 

They  were,  if  not  cordial,  at  least  not 
disconcerted  at  her  visit,  and  willingly 
showed  her  over  the  house.  As  they  did 
not  speak  of  any  other  stranger's  having 
been  so  see  them  lately,  she  became  con- 
firmed in  her  belief  that  Nan  had  not 
been  there. 

In  the  north  room  she  saw  the  roses 
and  morning-glory  paper  on  the  wall, 
and  also  the  door  that  should  open  into 
—what? 

She  asked  if  she  might  open  it. 

10 


146  Harper's  Novelettes 

"Certainly,"  said  Hannah;  and  Maria 
echoed,  "  Certainly." 

She  opened  it,  and  found  the  china- 
closet.  She  experienced  a  certain  relief; 
she  at  least  was  not  under  any  spell. 
Mrs.  Grant  left  it  a  china-closet;  she 
found  it  the  same.  Good. 

But  she  tried  to  induce  the  old  sisters 
to  remember  that  there  had  at  various 
times  been  certain  questions  relating  to 
a  confusion  as  to  whether  the  closet  had 
always  been  a  closet.  It  was  no  use; 
their  stony  eyes  gave  no  sign. 

Then  she  thought  of  the  story  of  the 
sea  -  captain,  and  said,  "  Miss  Keys,  did 
you  ever  have  a  lounge  covered  with 
India  chintz,  with  a  figure  of  a  peacock 
on  it,  given  to  you  in  Salem  by  a  sea- 
captain,  who  brought  it  from  India  ?" 

"I  dun'no'  as  I  ever  did,"  said  Han- 
nah. That  was  all.  She  thought  Ma- 
ria's cheeks  were  a  little  flushed,  but  her 
eyes  were  like  a  stone-wall. 

She  went  on  that  night  to  the  Adiron- 
dacks.  When  Nan  and  she  were  alone 
in  their  room  she  said.  "  By-the-way,  Nan, 
what  did  you  see  at  the  farm-house?  and 
how  did  you  like  Maria  and  Hannah?" 

Nan  didn't  mistrust  that  Eita  had  been 
there,  and  she  began  excitedly  to  tell  her 
all  about  her  visit.  Kita  could  almost 


The  Little  Room  147 

have  believed  Nan  had  been  there  if  she 
hadn't  known  it  was  not  so.  She  let  her 
go  on  for  some  time,  enjoying  her  enthu- 
siasm, and  the  impressive  way  in  which 
she  described  her  opening  the  door  and 
finding  the  "little  room."  Then  Eita 
said :  "  Now,  Nan,  that  is  enough  fibbing. 
I  went  to  the  farm  myself  on  my  way  up 
yesterday,  and  there  is  no  little  room,  and 
there  never  has  been  any;  it  is  a  china- 
closet,  just  as  Mrs.  Grant  saw  it  last." 

She  was  pretending  to  be  busy  unpack- 
ing her  trunk,  and  did  not  look  up  for  a 
moment;  but  as  Nan  did  not  say  any- 
thing, she  glanced  at  her  over  her  shoul- 
der. Nan  was  actually  pale,  and  it  was 
hard  to  say  whether  she  was  most  angry 
or  frightened.  There  was  something  of 
both  in  her  look.  And  then  Rita  began 
to  explain  how  her  telegram  had  put  her 
in  the  spirit  of  going  up  there  alone.  She 
hadn't  meant  to  cut  Nan  out.  She  only 
thought—  Then  Nan  broke  in :  "  It  isn't 
that ;  I  am  sure  you  can't  think  it  is  that. 
But  I  went  myself,  and  you  did  not  go; 
you  can't  have  been  there,  for  it  is  a  lit- 
tle room/' 

Oh,  what  a  night  they  had!  They 
couldn't  sleep.  They  talked  and  argued, 
and  then  kept  still  for  a  while,  only  to 
break  out  again,  it  was  so  absurd.  They 


148  Harper's  Novelettes 

both  maintained  that  they  had  been  there, 
but  both  felt  sure  the  other  one  was  either 
crazy  or  obstinate  beyond  reason.  They 
were  wretched;  it  was  perfectly  ridic- 
ulous, two  friends  at  odds  over  such  a 
thing;  but  there  it  was — •" little  room," 
"  china-closet,"  —  "  china-closet,"  "  little 
room." 

The  next  morning  Nan  was  tacking  up 
some  tarlatan  at  a  window  to  keep  the 
midges  out.  Rita  offered  to  help  her,  as 
she  had  done  for  the  past  ten  years. 
Nan's  "  No,  thanks,"  cut  her  to  the  heart. 

"Nan,"  said  she,  "come  right  down 
from  that  stepladder  and  pack  your 
satchel.  The  stage  leaves  in  just  twenty 
minutes.  We  can  catch  the  afternoon 
express  train,  and  we  will  go  together  to 
the  farm.  I  am  either  going  there  or  go- 
ing home.  You  better  go  with  me." 

Nan  didn't  say  a  word.  She  gathered 
up  the  hammer  and  tacks,  and  was  ready 
to  start  when  the  stage  came  round. 

It  meant  for  them  thirty  miles  of  sta- 
ging and  six  hours  of  train,  besides  cross- 
ing the  lake;  but  what  of  that,  compared 
with  having  a  lie  lying  round  loose  be- 
tween them!  Europe  would  have  seemed 
easy  to  accomplish,  if  it  would  settle  the 
question. 

At  the  little  junction  in  Vermont  they 


The  Little  Room  149 

found  a  farmer  with  a  wagon  full  of 
meal-bags.  They  asked  him  if  he  could 
not  take  them  up  to  the  old  Keys  farm 
and  bring  them  back  in  time  for  the  re- 
turn train,  due  in  two  hours. 

They  had  planned  to  call  it  a  sketch- 
ing trip,  so  they  said,  "We  have  been 
there  before,  we  are  artists,  and  we  might 
find  some  views  worth  taking,  and  we 
want  also  to  make  a  short  call  upon  the 
Misses  Keys." 

"Did  ye  calculate  to  paint  the  old 
house  in  the  picture?" 

They  said  it  was  possible  they  might  do 
so.  They  wanted  to  see  it,  anyway. 

"  Waal,  I  guess  you  are  too  late.  The 
house  burnt  down  last  night,  and  every- 
thing in  it." 


The  Bringing  of  the   Rose 

BY    HARRIET   LEWIS   BRADLEY 

FOE  certain  subjects  one  of  the  most 
valuable  works  of  reference  in  all 
Berlin  was  Miss  Olivia  Valentine's 
61  Adress  -  buch,"  the  contents  of  which 
were  self-collected,  self -tested,  and 
abounded  in  extensive  information  con- 
cerning hotels  and  pensions,  apartments 
and  restaurants,  families  offering  German 
home  life  with  the  language,  instructors, 
and  courses  of  lectures,  doctors,  dentists, 
dressmakers,  milliners,  the  most  direct 
way  to  Mendelssohn's  grave  in  the  Alte 
Dreif altigkeits  -  Kirchhof ,  how  to  find 
lodgings  in  Baireuth  during  the  Wagner 
festival,  where  to  stay  in  Oberammergau, 
if  it  happened  to  be  the  year  of  the  Pas- 
sion Play,  and  so  on,  indefinitely. 

Miss  Valentine  herself  was  a  kind- 
hearted,  middle-aged  woman,  who,  as  the 
result  of  much  sojourning  in  foreign 
lands,  possessed  an  intelligent  knowledge 
of  subjects  likely  to  be  of  use  to  other 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     151 

sojourners,  and  who  was  cordially  ready 
to  share  the  same,  according  to  the  needs 
of  the  season.  If  it  were  November,  peo- 
ple came  asking  in  what  manner  they 
could  take  most  profitable  advantage  of 
a  Berlin  winter;  if  it  were  approaching 
spring,  they  wanted  addresses  for  Paris 
or  Switzerland  or  Italy.  It  was  March 
now  and  Sunday  afternoon.  Mr.  Morris 
Davidson  sat  by  Miss  Valentine's  table, 
the  famous  "  Adress-buch "  in  his  hand. 
"I  suppose  you  don't  undertake  starting 
parties  for  heaven?"  he  said,  opening  the 
book.  "All!  here  it  is — 'Himmel  und 
Holle.'  I  might  have  known  it,  you  are 
so  thorough." 

"If  you  read  a  little  further,"  re- 
marked Miss  Valentine,  "you  will  see 
that  'Himmel  und  Holle7  is  a  German 
game." 

"  Oh  yes,  I  remember  now ;  we  play  it 
at  our  pension.  It's  that  game  where  you 
say  ( thou '  to  the  you-people,  and  '  you ' 
to  the  thou-people,  and  are  expected  to 
address  strange  ladies  whom  you  are 
meeting  for  the  first  time  as  Klara  and 
Charlotte  and  Wilhelmine,  with  most  em- 
barrassing familiarity,  and  it  is  very  stu- 
pid if  the  game  happens  to  send  you  to 
heaven.  I  wonder  if  there  really  is  such 
p,  locality?  IVe  been  thinking  lately  I 


152  Harper's  Novelettes 

should  like  to  go  there ;  things  don't  seem 
to  agree  with  me  very  well  here.  I've 
closed  my  books,  walked  the  Thiergarten 
threadbare,  sleep  twelve  hours  out  of 
twenty-four,  do  everything  I've  been  told 
to  do,  with  no  result  whatever  except  to 
grow  duller."  The  young  man  yawned 
as  he  spoke.  "Do  excuse  me;  I've  come 
to  such  a  pass  that  I'm  not  able  to  look 
any  one  in  the  face  without  yawning. 
All  things  considered,  I  am  afraid  I 
shouldn't  be  any  better  off  in  heaven. 
I'm  afraid  I  couldn't  stand  the  people, 
there  must  be  so  many  of  them.  I  want 
to  get  away  from  people." 

"I  know  exactly  where  to  send  you," 
said  Miss  Valentine.  "I  was  thinking 
about  it  when  you  came  in.  It  isn't  hea- 
ven, but  it  is  very  near  it,  and  it  also  be- 
gins with  H;  and  you  are  sure  to  like  it 
— that  is,  unless  you  object  to  the  ghost." 

"  Oh,  not  in  the  least ;  only  is  the  rest 
of  it  all  right?  Things  are  not,  general- 
ly; either  the  drainage  is  bad  or  there  is 
a  haunted  room,  and  every  one  who  sleeps 
in  it  dies,  and  of  course  one  cannot  help 
sleeping  in  it,  just  to  see  how  it  is  going 
to  work." 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind,"  returned  Miss 
Valentine;  "the  drainage  is  excellent; 
and  as  for  the  haunted  room,  I  once 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     153 

shared  it  half  a  summer  with  a  niece  and 
namesake  of  mine,  and  we  were  never 
troubled  by  any  unusual  occurrence,  and 
we  are  both  in  excellent  health  and  like- 
ly to  remain  so.  The  ghost  is  reported 
to  have  a  Mona  Lisa  face,  to  be  dressed 
in  black,  with  something  white  and  fluffy 
at  the  neck  and  sleeves,  gold  bracelets,  a 
neckless  and  ring  of  black  pearls,  and 
she  carries  a  rose.  If  her  appearance 
means  death  or  misfortune,  the  rose  is 
white;  if  she  is  only  straying  about  in  a 
friendly  way,  the  rose  is  red. 

"  The  place  is  called  the  Halden — the 
Hill-side.  I  have  taken  the  precaution  to 
state  vaguely  that  it  is  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Zurich;  I  want  to  do  all  in  my 
power  to  keep  the  spot  unspoiled.  There 
is  so  little  left  in  Switzerland  that  is  not 
tired  of  being  looked  at — the  trees  are 
tired,  and  the  grass,  and  the  waterfalls; 
but  here  is  a  sweet  hidden-away  nook, 
where  everything  is  as  fresh  as  before 
the  days  of  foreign  travel.  I  am  going 
to  provide  you  with  the  directions  for 
finding  it." 

She  sat  down  by  the  writing-desk,  and 
presently  gave  a  slip  of  paper  to  Morris 
Davidson,  who  put  it  carefully  in  his 
pocket-book. 

"  The  castle  of  the  Halden,"  Miss  Val- 


i$4  Harper's  Novelettes 

entine  continued,  "  belonged  to  a  certain 
countess,  by  name  Maria  Regina.  There 
is  a  tradition  that  one  night  a  mist  com- 
ing down  from  the  mountain  conceal- 
ed the  castle  from  the  village,  and  when 
it  lifted,  behold !  the  countess  and  her  en- 
tire household  had  vanished  forever,  and 
not  a  word  was  ever  heard  from  them 
again.  The  ghost-lady  is  supposed  to  be 
a  sister  of  the  Countess  Maria  Regina, 
and  in  some  way  connected  with  the 
death  of  a  young  Austrian  officer  who 
figures  as  a  lover  in  the  story;  just 
whose  lover  no  one  seems  to  know,  but 
it  is  surmised  of  Maria  Regina's  daugh- 
ter, said  to  be  a  very  aristocratic  and 
haughty  young  person.  The  castle  re- 
mained closed  after  this  mysterious  oc- 
currence for  about  two  hundred  years, 
and  then  an  enterprising  Swiss-German 
had  it  put  in  order  for  a  summer  hotel. 
What  are  you  doing?  I  believe  you  are 
making  extracts  from  my  '  Adress-buch.' 
Now  that  is  something  I  never  allow.  I 
like  to  give  out  information  discriminate- 
ly,  with  personal  explanations." 

The  young  man  showed  what  he  had 
written.  "  Just  a  hint  or  two  for  Italy," 
he  said.  "  I  may  go  down  there  next 
week.  If  I  do,  I  shall  certainly  turn 
aside  and  tarry  a  little  at  your  Halden, 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     155 

I  should  like  to  try  whether  your  ghost- 
lady  would  lead  me  into  any  adventure." 
Miss  Valentine  did  not  see  Morris  Da- 
vidson again,  but  a  few  weeks  later  she 
received  a  letter  bearing  a  Swiss  post- 
mark: 

"DEAR  Miss  VALENTINE, — I  am  here, 
and  in  order  to  give  complete  proof  of 
it  I  sacrifice  my  prejudice  and  write  on 
ruled  paper,  with  purple  ink  and  an  un- 
pleasant pen,  that  it  may  be  all  of  the 
Halden.  The  place  is  exactly  what  I 
wanted  and  needed.  I  am  so  delighted 
to  have  it  to  myself.  I  am  the  only 
guest  in  the  castle,  the  only  stranger  in 
the  town.  I  came  to  stay  a  day;  I  in- 
tend now  to  stay  a  week.  Yesterday,  my 
first  whole  day,  was  perfect.  I  went  by 
train  to  Miihlehorn,  and  walked  from 
there  to  Wallenstadt,  came  back  for  din- 
ner, and  in  the  afternoon  climbed  the  hill 
to  Amden,  where  I  found  a  hepatica  in 
bloom,  and  had  a  beautiful  view  of  the 
sunset.  This  morning  there  is  a  mist  on 
the  mountains,  which  is  slowly  rising,  so 
I  am  using  the  time  for  letter-writing. 
Mountain-climbing  is  not  yet  inviting, 
owing  to  the  snow ;  but,  on  the  whole,  the 
season  of  the  year  is  not  at  all  unfavor- 
able. The  loneliness  is  what  I  like  best. 


156  Harper's  Novelettes 

The  people  do  not  interest  me;  I  avoid 
them,  and  must  appear  in  their  eyes  even 
more  deluded  than  I  am  to  come  to  this 
secluded  spot  at  this  unseasonable  mo- 
ment and  be  satisfied  with  my  own  so- 
ciety— no,  not  my  own  society,  but  that 
of  these  kind  brotherly  mountains.  From 
a  prosaic  pedant  I  can  almost  feel  my- 
self becoming:  an  ecstatical  hermit,  and 
my  soul  getting  ready  to 

'  smooth  itself  out  a  long  cramped  scroll, 
Freshening  and  fluttering  in  the  wind/ 

What  a  solid  satisfaction  it  is  to  have  a 
few  days  free  from  railroad  travel!  I 
have  made  a  roundabout  journey,  coming 
here  by  way  of  Dresden,  Leipsic,  Cologne, 
Bonn,  Frankfort,  Heidelberg,  Strasburg, 
Freiburg,  Basel,  and  Zurich.  It  was  all 
pleasant,  but  I  am  glad  it  is  over.  Please 
never  advertise  the  Halden  as  a  health- 
resort;  let  it  remain  a  complete  secret  be- 
tween us  two,  so  that  when  we  wish  to 
leave  everything  and  hermitize  we  may 
have  the  opportunity.  If  it  were  not 
for  betraying  this  secret,  I  should  like  to 
recommend  the  castle  for  its  generosity. 
At  breakfast  I  have  put  beside  my  plate 
a  five-pound  loaf  of  bread,  one  slice  of 
which  is  fifteen  inches  long  by  six  wide, 
and  thick  ad  libitum  dimensions,  the  del- 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     157 

icacy  of  which  even  a  Prussian  soldier 
would  call  into  question. 

"I  haven't  attempted  to  tell  you  what 
I  think  of  your  Halden.  It  is  impossible. 
I  simply  give  myself  over  to  a  few  days 
of  happiness  and  rest;  all  too  soon  I  shall 
have  to  face  the  busy  world  again. 
"Most  gratefully  yours, 

"  MORRIS  DAVIDSON. 

"P.S. — I  have  not  yet  seen  the  ghost- 
lady.  I  thought  I  heard  her  footstep  last 
night  in  the  hall  and  a  rustling  at  my 
door.  I  opened  it,  half  expecting  to  find 
a  rose  upon  the  threshold.  I  found  noth- 
ing, saw  nothing." 

The  letter  was  dated  March  13th,  and 
contained  a  pressed  hepatica.  Some  two 
months  later  another  letter  came.  It 
said: 

"I  am  still  here.  My  Italian  jour- 
ney melted  into  a  Swiss  sojourn.  If  I 
stay  much  longer  I  shall  not  dare  to 
go  away,  I  feel  so  safe  under  the  care 
of  these  wonderful  mountains.  What 
words  has  one  to  describe  them,  with  their 
fulness  of  content,  of  majesty  and  mys- 
tery? I  go  daily  up  the  time-worn  steps 
behind  the  castle,  throw  myself  on  the 
grass,  count  the  poplar-trees  rising  from 


158  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  plain  below,  try  to  make  out  where 
earth  ends  and  heaven  begins  as  the  white 
May  clouds  meet  the  snow-drifts  on  the 
mountain  -  tops.  I  am  working  a  little 
again,  but  tramping  a  good  deal  more.  I 
have  not  been  so  happy  since  I  was  a 
boy.  In  a  certain  sense  I  have  died  here, 
unaided  by  the  apparition  with  the  rose, 
unless,  indeed,  she  has  come  in  my  sleep, 
and  that  of  course  would  not  count.  I 
have  died,  because  surely  all  that  death 
can  ever  mean  is  the  putting  away  of 
something  no  longer  needed,  and  there- 
fore we  die  daily — one  day  most  of  all. 
But  although  I  have  never  seen  the  ghost- 
lady,  I  have  every  reason  to  have  perfect 
faith  in  her  existence.  I  was  talking 
with  our  landlord's  aged  mother  about 
it  to-day.  She  carefully  closed  the  door 
when  the  conversation  turned  in  this  di- 
rection, begging  me  never  to  mention  the 
subject  before  the  servants,  and  then  in 
a  half -whisper  she  gave  me  exactly  the 
same  description  that  you  did  in  Berlin." 

Early  in  June  a  third  letter  came : 

"Will  you  believe  me  when  I  say  I 
have  not  only  seen  Her,  but  Them;  that 
I  have  sat  with  Them,  and  talked  with 
Them — the  lost  ladies  of  the  Hill-side — 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     159 

with  the  Countess  Maria  Regina,  the 
proud  daughter,  the  mysterious  sister? 
No,  certainly  you  will  not  believe  me. 

"I  write  nothing  here  of  the  physical 
results  of  my  stay.  Enough  that  I  am 
ready  for  work;  that  I  love  my  fellow- 
men;  that  I  no  longer  dread  to  go  to  hea- 
ven for  fear  of  their  society;  that  I  have 
formed  an  intimate  friendship  with  the 
village  weaver  and  priest  and  postmaster; 
that  when  we  part,  as  we  shall  to-mor- 
row, it  will  be  affectionately  and  regret- 
fully. 

"All  this  you  know,  or  have  guessed. 
What  I  am  about  to  tell,  you  do  not 
know,  and  can  never  guess. 

"  It  had  been  raining  for  a  week.  You 
remember  what  it  is  like  here  when  it 
rains  —  how  damp,  sticky,  discouraging; 
how  cold  the  stone  floor;  how  wet  the 
fountain  splashes  when  one  goes  through 
the  court  to  dinner.  I  was  driven  to 
taking  walks  in  the  hall  outside  my  room 
by  way  of  exercise,  and  thus  discovered 
in  a  certain  dark  corner  a  low  door  to 
which  I  eventually  succeeded  in  finding 
a  key.  This  door  led  me  into  an  un- 
used tower  dimly  lighted,  hung  with  cob- 
webs, and  filled  with  old  red  velvet 
furniture.  I  sat  down  on  a  sofa,  and 
before  long  became  conscious  that  I  was 


i6o  Harper's  Novelettes 

being  gazed  upon  by  a  haughty  young 
woman,  with  an  aristocratic  nose,  large 
dark  eyes,  hair  caught  back  by  tortoise- 
shell  combs  under  a  peculiar  head-dress, 
having  a  gleam  of  gold  directly  on  the 
top.  Her  gown  was  of  dark  green,  with 
white  puffs  let  into  the  sleeves  below 
the  elbows;  around  her  tapering  waist 
was  a  narrow  belt  of  jewels;  the  front 
of  her  corsage  was  also  trimmed  with 
jewels.  But  the  most  distinctive  feature 
of  her  costume  consisted  in  a  floating 
scarf  of  old  -  rose,  worn  like  the  frontis- 
piece lady  in  some  volume  of  ' Keepsake ' 
or  '  Token/  Imagine  meeting  such  a  be- 
ing as  this  unexpectedly  in  the  long- 
closed  tower-room  of  a  castle  after  a  week 
of  Swiss  rain!  I  forgot  time,  weather, 
locality,  individuality;  I  began  to  think, 
in  fact,  that  I  myself  might  be  the  young 
Austrian  officer  who  was  murdered. 
Presently  I  noticed  that  my  haughty 
young  woman  had  a  chaperon — a  lady 
wearing  a  light  green  picturesquely 
shaped  hood ;  a  kerchief  of  the  same  shade 
bordered  with  golden  tassels;  a  necklace 
of  dark  beads,  from  which  hung  a  cruci- 
fix. She  was  not  pretty,  but  had  very 
plump  red  cheeks,  and  held  a  little  dog. 
I  learned,  on  nearer  acquaintance,  that 
this  was  the  Countess  Maria  Regina,  and 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     161 

as  she  then  appeared  so  she  had  looked 
in  the  year  1695. 

"  We  sat  for  a  while  silently  regarding 
each  other,  Maria  Regina's  cheek  seeming 
all  the  time  to  grow  deeper  in  color,  the 
point  in  which  the  green  hood  terminated 
more  and  more  distinct,  the  little  dog 
making  ready  to  bark,  the  daughter  with 
the  floating  scarf  prouder  and  prouder, 
and  I,  as  the  Austrian  officer,  hardly  dar- 
ing to  move,  lest  the  sister  with  the  rose 
should  join  the  group,  and  that  perhaps 
be  the  end  of  me,  when  I  had  the  happy 
thought  of  going  in  search  of  her,  and 
thus  breaking  the  spell,  and  preventing 
the  mischief  which  might  occur  should 
she  come  uninvited.  I  left  the  sofa  and 
peered  about,  and  could  scarcely  believe 
my  eyes  as  I  came  upon  her  standing  by 
the  tower  window,  pearls,  black  gown, 
lace  frills,  and  rose  in  hand,  all  there, 
although  very  indistinct  and  shadowy, 
the  Mona  Lisa  face  looking  discreetly 
towards  the  wall. 

"Now,  my  dear  Miss  Valentine,  hav- 
ing related  this  remarkable  adventure,  I 
am  about  to  relate  one  even  more  re- 
markable. It  occurred  this  very  evening, 
between  seven  and  eight  o'clock.  I  had 
been  off  for  the  day  with  the  village  goat- 
boy  and  his  flock — the  dear  creatures,  who 


1 62  Harper's  Novelettes 

have  never  had  their  bells  removed  to  be 
painted  over  with  Swiss  landscapes  and 
offered  for  sale  as  souvenir  bric-a-brac. 
I  had  patted  the  goats  good-night  and 
good-by,  and  going  up  to  my  room,  thrown 
myself  into  a  reclining-chair,  deliciously 
tired  as  one  can  only  be  after  a  long  day 
of  Swiss  mountain  life.  The  door  was 
open,  the  room  full  of  pleasant  twilight, 
the  three  ladies  safe  in  their  tower  close 
by.  I  was  thinking  and  wondering  about 
them,  when  I  heard  a  rustling  at  the  op- 
posite end  of  the  room.  Now,  as  you 
know,  the  place  being  spacious  as  a  ban- 
queting-hall,  objects  at  a  distance,  espe- 
cially in  the  half-light,  might  easily  de- 
ceive one.  This  was  what  I  thought  as  I 
saw  by  the  window  a  girlish  form  in 
black,  with  something  white  at  the  neck 
and  sleeves.  I  rubbed  my  hands  across 
my  eyes,  looked  again,  and,  lo !  my  vision 
had  vanished  completely,  noiselessly,  with- 
out moving  from  the  spot;  for  there  had 
not  been  time  to  move.  I  sprang  up 
and  crossed  the  room.  On  the  window- 
ledge  was  a  rose,  and  the  rose  was  red. 

"Another  curious  thing  —  the  ghost- 
lady  of  the  tower,  according  to  her  own 
authority,  was  forty  -  nine  in  the  year 
1698.  I  don't  know  how  ghosts  manage 
about  their  age,  but  my  ghost  of  this 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose     163 

evening   couldn't  have  been   over   nine- 
teen. 

"Well,  I  have  told  my  story.  I  wait 
for  you  to  suggest  the  explanation  of  the 
second  part;  the  first  will  explain  itself 
when  I  bring  to  you,  in  a  few  days  al- 
most, and  with  the  hearty  consent  and  ap- 
proval of  the  castle's  present  proprietor, 
the  Countess  Maria  Regina,  the  haughty 
daughter,  the  ghost-lady  herself,  as  found 
on  the  rainy  day  in  the  tower. 

"  I  am  so  well,  so  happy,  so  rich  in  life 
and  thoughts  and  hopes !  I  owe  it  all  to 
you,  and  I  thank  you  again  and  still 
again,  and  sign  my  last  letter  from  the 
Halden  with  the  sweet  salutation  of  the 
country,  '  Griiss'  Gott !' 

"  Devotedly  yours, 
"  MORRIS  DAVIDSON. 

"  Midnight,  June  the  first.3' 

In  the  same  mail  Miss  Valentine  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  her  niece  and  name- 
sake, who  was  travelling  with  friends 
from  Munich  to  Geneva. 

"My  DEAREST  AUNT, — I  can't  possibly 
go  to  sleep  without  telling  you  about  this 
beautiful  day.  Of  course  you  knew  we 
were  going  through  Zurich,  but  you  did 


1 64  Harper's  Novelettes 

not  know  we  were  going  to  give  ourselves 
the  joy  of  stopping  for  a  little  glimpse  of 
the  Halden  country. 

"  We  took  a  very  early  train  this  morn- 
ing, and  without  waiting  at  the  village, 
went  directly  on  that  glorious  ten-mile 
walk  to  Obstalden,  and  dined  at  the  inn 
*  Zum  Hirschen.' 

"You  remember  it  —  there  where  we 
tried  to  express  ourselves  once  in  verse: 

"  The  pasture-lands  stretched  far  overhead, 
And  blooming  pathways  heavenward  led, 
As  on  the  best  of  the  land  we  fed 

At  the  pleasant  inn  '  Zum  Hirschen.' 

"  Above  us,  a  sky  of  wondrous  blue ; 
Below,  a  lake  of  marvellous  hue; 
And    glad    seemed    life  —  the    whole    way 

through, 
That  day  as  we  dined  '  Zum  Hirschen/ 

"  And  that  was  how  life  seemed  to-day, 
but  we  were  wise  enough  not  to  attempt 
poetry.  When  we  got  back  to  the  village 
at  night,  we  climbed  up  to  the  castle  for 
supper.  I  did  so  hope  to  see  your  Mr. 
Davidson;  unfortunately  he  had  gone 
off  for  a  long  tramp.  You  should  hear 
die  alte  Grossmutter  talk  about  him; 
she  can't  begin  to  say  nattering  things 
enough.  And  where  do  you  think  I  went, 
Aunt  Olivia?  Into  our  old  room,  to  be 


The  Bringing  of  the  Rose      165 

sure — your  Mr.  Davidson's  room  now — the 
door  was  open,  and  so  I  entered. 

"  Oh,  the  view  from  that  window ! — the 
snow -tipped  mountain  over  across  the 
quiet  lake,  the  little  village,  the  castle 
garden,  with  its  terraces  and  bowers!  I 
wanted  you  so  much! 

"  Suddenly  I  had  a  feeling  as  if  some 
one  were  coming,  and  very  gently  I  push- 
ed aside  the  panel  door,  closed  it  behind 
me,  and  descended  in  the  dark  —  not  a 
minute  too  soon,  as  it  proved,  because, 
firstly,  when  I  looked  back  there  was  a 
light  in  the  room  above;  and  secondly, 
the  rest  of  the  party  had  gone  to  the  sta- 
tion, expecting  to  find  me  there,  and  I 
arrived  just  in  time  to  prevent  us  from 
missing  the  train. 

"And,  oh,  dear  Aunt  Olivia,  your  Mr. 
Davidson  has  made  some  wonderful  dis- 
covery. Die  alte  Grossmutter  couldn't 
resist  telling  me,  although  she  wouldn't 
tell  me  what  it  was;  she  said  he  was  in- 
tending to  bring  it,  or  them,  to  you  as  a 
present,  and  he  might  be  wishing  to  make 
it  a  surprise,  and  it  wasn't  for  her  to  go 
and  spoil  it  all.  Now  what  do  you  sup- 
pose it  can  be?  I  am  consumed  with 
curiosity,  and  could  shed  tears  of  envy. 
He  doesn't  know  a  word  about  the  secret 
stairway.  Die  alte  Grossmutter  hadn't 


1 66  Harper's  Novelettes 

thought  to  mention  it.  Imagine  that! 
So  exactly  like  people  who  possess  un- 
usual things  not  to  appreciate  them. 
When  you  build  your  house  do  put  in  a 
secret  stairway,  they  are  so  convenient. 
The  castle  garden  to-day  was  a  perfect 
wilderness  of  roses;  we  brought  as  many 
as  we  could  back  to  Zurich,  and  one  I 
left  on  the  window-ledge  of  our  old  room 
— an  unsigned  offering  from  a  past  to  a 
present  occupant.  It  was  a  red  rose  too, 
and  therefore  of  particularly  good  omen 
at  the  Halden.  I  wonder  if  your  Mr. 
Davidson  has  found  it  yet,  and  is  asking 
himself  how  it  came? 

"And  now,  my  dearest  Aunt  Olivia,  I 
kiss  you  good-night,  and  end  my  letter 
with  the  sweet  salutation  which  we  have 
been  hearing  all  day  from  peasant  folk — 
'Griiss'  Gott!' 

"  Lovingly,  your  namesake  niece, 

"  OLIVIA. 

"  Midnight,  June  the  first." 


Pcrdita 

BY    HILDEGARDE    HAWTHORNE 
I. — ALFALFA   RANCH 

ALFALFA  KANCH,  low,  wide,  with 

A  spreading  verandas  all  overgrown 
by  roses  and  woodbine,  and  com- 
manding on  all  sides  a  wide  view  of  the 
rolling  alfalfa-fields,  was  a  most  bewitch- 
ing place  for  a  young  couple  to  spend  the 
first  few  months  of  their  married  life. 
So  Jack  and  I  were  naturally  much  de- 
lighted when  Aunt  Agnes  asked  us  to 
consider  it  our  own  for  as  long  as  we 
chose.  The  ranch,  in  spite  of  its  distance 
from  the  nearest  town,  surrounded  as  it 
was  by  the  prairies,  and  without  a  neigh- 
bor within  a  three-mile  radius,  was  yet 
luxuriously  fitted  with  all  the  modern 
conveniences.  Aunt  Agnes  was  a  rich 
young  widow,  and  had  built  the  place 
after  her  husband's  death,  intending  to 
live  there  with  her  child,  to  whom  she 
transferred  all  the  wealth  of  devotion  she 


1 68  Harper's  Novelettes 

had  lavished  on  her  husband.  The  child, 
however,  had  died  when  only  three  years 
old,  and  Aunt  Agnes,  as  soon  as  she  re- 
covered sufficient  strength,  had  left  Al- 
falfa Ranch,  intending  never  to  visit  the 
place  again.  All  this  had  happened  near- 
ly ten  years  ago,  and  the  widow,  relin- 
quishing all  the  advantages  her  youth 
and  beauty,  quite  as  much  as  her  wealth, 
could  give  her,  had  devoted  herself  to 
work  amid  the  poor  of  New  York. 

At  my  wedding,  which  she  heartily  ap- 
proved, and  where  to  a  greater  extent 
than  ever  before  she  cast  off  the  almost 
morbid  quietness  which  had  grown  ha- 
bitual with  her,  she  seemed  particularly 
anxious  that  Jack  and  I  should  accept 
the  loan  of  Alfalfa  Ranch,  apparently 
having  an  old  idea  that  the  power  of  our 
happiness  would  somehow  lift  the  cloud 
of  sorrow  which,  in  her  mind,  brooded 
over  the  place.  I  had  not  been  strong, 
and  Jack  was  overjoyed  at  such  an  op- 
portunity of  taking  me  into  the  country. 
High  as  our  expectations  were,  the 
beauty  of  the  place  far  exceeded  them  all. 
What  color!  What  glorious  sunsets! 
And  the  long  rides  we  took,  seeming  to 
be  utterly  tireless  in  that  fresh  sweet  air ! 

One  afternoon  I  sat  on  the  veranda  at 
the  western  wing  of  the  house.  The  ve- 


Perdita  169 

randa  here  was  broader  than  elsewhere, 
and  it  was  reached  only  by  a  flight  of 
steps  leading  up  from  the  lawn  on  one 
side,  and  by  a  door  opposite  these  steps 
that  opened  into  Jack's  study.  The  rest 
of  this  veranda  was  enclosed  by  a  high 
railing,  and  by  wire  nettings  so  thickly 
overgrown  with  vines  that  the  place  was 
always  very  shady.  I  sat  near  the  steps, 
where  I  could  watch  the  sweep  of  the 
great  shadows  thrown  by  the  clouds  that 
were  sailing  before  the  west  wind.  Jack 
was  inside,  writing,  and  now  and  then  he 
would  say  something  to  me  through  the 
open  window.  As  I  sat,  lost  in  delight 
at  the  beauty  of  the  view  and  the  sweet- 
ness of  the  flower-scented  air,  I  marvelled 
that  Aunt  Agnes  could  ever  have  left  so 
charming  a  spot.  "  She  must  still  love 
it,"  I  thought,  getting  up  to  move  my 
chair  to  where  I  might  see  still  further 
over  the  prairies,  "  and  some  time  she  will 
come  back — "  At  this  moment  I  hap- 
pened to  glance  to  the  further  end  of  the 
veranda,  and  there  I  saw,  to  my  amaze- 
ment, a  little  child  seated  on  the  floor, 
playing  with  the  shifting  shadows  of  the 
tangled  creepers.  It  was  a  little  girl  in 
a  daintily  embroidered  white  dress,  with 
golden  curls  around  her  baby  head.  As 
I  still  gazed,  she  suddenly  turned,  with  a 


1 70  Harper's  Novelettes 

roguish  toss  of  the  yellow  hair,  and  fixed 
her  serious  blue  eyes  on  me. 

"Baby!"  I  cried.  "Where  did  you 
come  from?  Where's  your  mamma,  dar- 
ling?" And  I  took  a  step  towards  her. 

"What's  that,  Silvia?"  called  Jack 
from  within.  I  turned  my  head  and  saw 
him  sitting  at  his  desk. 

"  Come  quick,  Jack ;  there's  the  loveli- 
est baby —  I  turned  back  to  the  child, 
looked,  blinked,  and  at  this  moment  Jack 
stepped  out  beside  me. 

"  Baby  ?"  he  inquired.  "  What  on  earth 
are  you  talking  about,  Silvia  dearest  ?" 

"Why,  but—"  I  exclaimed.  "There 
was  one!  How  did  she  get  away?  She 
was  sitting  right  there  when  I  called." 

"  A  "baby !"  repeated  my  husband.  "  My 
dear,  babies  don't  appear  and  disappear 
like  East-Indian  magicians.  You  have 
been  napping,  and  are  trying  to  conceal 
the  shameful  fact." 

"  Jack,"  I  said,  decisively,  "  don't  you 
suppose  I  know  a  baby  when  I  see  one? 
She  was  sitting  right  there,  playing  with 
the  shadows,  and  I —  It's  certainly  very 
queer !" 

Jack  grinned.  "  Go  and  put  on  your 
habit,"  he  replied;  "the  horses  will  be 
here  in  ten  minutes.  And  remember  that 
when  you  have  accounted  for  her  disap- 


Perdita  171 

pearance,  her  presence  still  remains  to  be 
explained.  Or  perhaps  you  think  Wall 
Sing  produced  her  from  his  sleeve?" 

I  laughed.  Wah  Sing  was  our  Chinese 
cook,  and  more  apt,  I  thought,  to  put 
something  up  his  sleeve  than  to  take  any- 
thing out. 

"  I  suppose  I  was  dreaming,"  I  said, 
"  though  I  could  almost  as  well  believe  I 
had  only  dreamed  our  marriage." 

"  Or  rather,"  observed  Jack,  "  that  our 
marriage  had  only  dreamed  us." 


II. — SHADOWS 

About  a  week  later  I  received  a  letter 
from  Aunt  Agnes.  Among  other  things, 
chiefly  relating  to  New  York's  slums,  she 
said: 

"  I  am  in  need  of  rest,  and  if  you  and 
Jack  could  put  up  with  me  for  a  few  days, 
I  believe  I  should  like  to  get  back  to  the 
old  place.  As  you  know,  I  have  always 
dreaded  a  return  there,  but  lately  I  seem 
somehow  to  have  lost  that  dread.  I  feel 
that  the  time  has  come  for  me  to  be  there 
again,  and  I  am  sure  you  will  not  mind 
me." 

Most  assuredly  we  would  not  mind  her. 
We  sat  in  the  moonlight  that  night  on 
the  veranda,  Jack  swinging  my  hammock 


172  Harper's  Novelettes 

slowly,  and  talked  of  Aunt  Agnes.  The 
moon  silvered  the  waving  alfalfa,  and 
sifted  through  the  twisted  vines  that 
fenced  us  in,  throwing  intricate  and  ever- 
changing  patterns  on  the  smooth  floor- 
ing. There  was  a  hum  of  insects  in  the 
air,  and  the  soft  wind  ever  and  anon  blew 
a  fleecy  cloud  over  the  moon,  dimming 
for  a  moment  her  serene  splendor. 

"  Who  knows  ?"  said  Jack,  lighting  an- 
other cigar.  "  This  may  be  a  turning- 
point  in  Aunt  Agnes's  life,  and  she  may 
once  more  be  something  like  the  sunny, 
happy  girl  your  mother  describes.  She 
is  beautiful,  and  she  is  yet  young.  It 
may  mean  the  beginning  of  a  new  life 
for  her." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.  "  It  isn't  right  that 
her  life  should  always  be  shadowed  by 
that  early  sorrow.  She  is  so  lovely,  and 
could  be  so  happy.  Now  that  she  has 
taken  the  first  step,  there  is  no  reason 
why  she  shouldn't  go  on." 

"We'll  do  what  we  can  to  help  her," 
responded  my  husband.  "  Let  me  fix  your 
cushions,  darling;  they  have  slipped." 
He  rose  to  do  so,  and  suddenly  stood  still, 
facing  the  further  end  of  the  veranda. 
His  expression  was  so  peculiar  that  I 
turned,  following  the  direction  of  his 
eyes,  even  before  his  smothered  excla- 


Perdita  173 

mation  of  "  Silvia,  look  there !"  reached 
me. 

Standing  in  the  fluttering  moonlight 
and  shadows  was  the  same  little  girl  I 
had  seen  already.  She  still  wore  white, 
and  her  tangled  curls  floated  shining 
around  her  head.  She  seemed  to  be  smil- 
ing, and  slightly  shook  her  head  at  us. 

"What  does  it  mean,  Jack?"  I  whis- 
pered, slipping  out  of  the  hammock. 

"  How  did  she  get  there  ?  Come  I"  said 
he,  and  we  walked  hastily  towards  the 
little  thing,  who  again  shook  her  head. 
Just  at  this  moment  another  cloud  ob- 
scured the  moon  for  a  few  seconds,  and 
though  in  the  uncertain  twilight  I  fancied 
I  still  saw  her,  yet  when  the  cloud  passed 
she  was  not  to  be  found. 

m. — PERDITA 

Aunt  Agnes  certainly  did  look  as 
though  she  needed  rest.  She  seemed 
very  frail,  and  the  color  had  entirely  left 
her  face.  But  her  curling  hair  was  as 
golden  as  ever,  and  her  figure  as  girlish 
and  graceful.  She  kissed  me  tenderly, 
and  kept  my  hand  in  hers  as  she  wan- 
dered over  the  house  and  took  long  looks 
across  the  prairie. 

"Isn't  it  beautiful?"  she  asked,  softly. 


1 74  Harper's  Novelettes 

"  Just  the  place  to  be  happy  in !  I've  al- 
ways had  a  strange  fancy  that  I  should 
be  happy  here  again  some  day,  and  now  I 
feel  as  though  that  day  had  almost  come. 
You  are  happy,  aren't  you,  dear?" 

I  looked  at  Jack,  and  felt  the  tears 
coming  to  my  eyes.  "Yes,  I  am  happy. 
I  did  not  know  one  could  be  so  happy,"  I 
answered,  after  a  moment. 

Aunt  Agnes  smiled  her  sweet  smile 
and  kissed  me  again.  "  God  bless  you 
and  your  Jack!  You  almost  make  me 
feel  young  again." 

"As  though  you  could  possibly  feel 
anything  else,"  I  retorted,  laughing. 
"  You  little  humbug,  to  pretend  you  are 
old!"  and  slipping  my  arm  round  her 
waist,  for  we  had  always  been  dear 
friends,  I  walked  off  to  chat  with  her  in 
her  room. 

We  took  a  ride  that  afternoon,  for 
Aunt  Agnes  wanted  another  gallop  over 
that  glorious  prairie.  The  exercise  and 
the  perfect  afternoon  brought  back  the 
color  to  her  cheeks. 

"I  think  I  shall  be  much  better  to- 
morrow," she  observed,  as  we  trottted 
home.  "What  a  country  this  is,  and 
what  horses!"  slipping  her  hand  down 
her.  mount's  glossy  neck.  "  I  did  right 
to  come  back  here.  I  do  not  believe  I 


Pcrdita  175 

will  go  away  again."  And  she  smiled  on 
Jack  and  me,  who  laughed,  and  said  she 
would  find  it  a  difficult  thing  to  attempt. 

We  all  three  came  out  on  the  veranda 
to  see  the  sunset.  It  was  always  a  glo- 
rious sight,  but  this  evening  it  was  more 
than  usually  magnificent.  Immense  rays 
of  pale  blue  and  pink  spread  over  the  sky, 
and  the  clouds,  which  stretched  in  hori- 
zontal masses,  glowed  rose  and  golden. 
The  whole  sky  was  luminous  and  tender, 
and  seemed  to  tremble  with  light. 

We  sat  silent,  looking  at  the  sky  and 
at  the  shadowy  grass  that  seemed  to  meet 
it.  Slowly  the  color  deepened  and  faded. 

"  There  can  never  be  a  lovelier  even- 
ing," said  Aunt  Agnes,  with  a  sigh. 

"  Don't  say  that,"  replied  Jack.  "  It  is 
only  the  beginning  of  even  more  perfect 
ones." 

Aunt  Agnes  rose  with  a  slight  shiver, 
"It  grows  chilly  when  the  sun  goes," 
she  murmured,  and  turned  lingeringly  to 
enter  the  house.  Suddenly  she  gave  a 
startled  exclamation.  Jack  and  I  jumped 
up  and  looked  at  her.  She  stood  with 
both  hands  pressed  to  her  heart,  looking — 

"  The  child  again,"  said  Jack,  in  a  low 
voice,  laying  his  hand  on  my  arm. 

He  was  right.  There  in  the  gathering 
shadow  stood  the  little  girl  in  the  white 


1 76  Harper's  Novelettes 

dress.  Her  hands  were  stretched  towards 
us,  and  her  lips  parted  in  a  smile.  A  be- 
lated gleam  of  sunlight  seemed  to  linger 
in  her  hair. 

"Perdita!"  cried  Aunt  Agnes,  in  a 
voice  that  shook  with  a  kind  of  terrible 
joy.  Then,  with  a  stifled  sob,  she  ran 
forward  and  sank  before  the  baby,  throw- 
ing her  arms  about  her.  The  little  girl 
leaned  back  her  golden  head  and  looked 
at  Aunt  Agnes  with  her  great,  serious 
eyes.  Then  she  flung  both  baby  arms 
round  her  neck,  and  lifted  her  sweet 
mouth — 

Jack  and  I  turned  away,  looking  at 
each  other  with  tears  in  our  eyes.  A 
slight  sound  made  us  turn  back.  Aunt 
Agnes  had  fallen  forward  to  the  floor, 
and  the  child  was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

We  rushed  up,  and  Jack  raised  my 
aunt  in  his  arms  and  carried  her  into 
the  house.  But  she  was  quite  dead.  The 
little  child  we  never  saw  again. 


At  La  Glorieuse 

BY   M.   E.   M.   DAVIS 

MADAME  EAYMONDE- AR- 
NAULT leaned  her  head  against 
the  back  of  her  garden  chair,  and 
watched  the  young  people  furtively 
from  beneath  her  half  -  closed  eyelids. 
"He  is  about  to  speak,"  she  murmured 
under  her  breath ;  "  she,  at  least,  will  be 
happy!"  and  her  heart  fluttered  violent- 
ly, as  if  it  had  been  her  own  thin  blood- 
less hand  which  Richard  Keith  was  hold- 
ing in  his;  her  dark  sunken  eyes,  in- 
stead of  Felice's  brown  ones,  which 
drooped  beneath  his  tender  gaze. 

Marcelite,  the  old  'bonne,  who  stood 
erect  and  stately  behind  her  mistress, 
permitted  herself  also  to  regard  them 
for  a  moment  with  something  like  a 
smile  relaxing  her  sombre  yellow  face; 
then  she  too  turned  her  turbaned  head 
discreetly  in  another  direction. 

The  plantation  house  at  La  Glorieuse 
is  built  in.  a  shining  loop  of  Bayou  L'Epe- 


178  Harper's  Novelettes 

ron.  A  level  grassy  lawn,  shaded  by 
enormous  live-oaks,  stretches  across  from 
the  broad  stone  steps  to  the  sodded  levee, 
where  a  flotilla  of  small  boats,  drawn  up 
among  the  flags  and  lily-pads,  rise  and 
fall  with  the  lapping  waves.  On  the  left 
of  the  house  the  white  cabins  of  the  quar- 
ter show  their  low  roofs  above  the  shrub- 
bery; to  the  right  the  plantations  of  cane, 
following  the  inward  curve  of  the  bayou, 
sweep  southward  field  after  field,  their 
billowy  blue-green  reaches  blending  far 
in  the  rear  with  the  indistinct  purple 
haze  of  the  swamp.  The  great  square 
house,  raised  high  on  massive  stone  pil- 
lars, dates  back  to  the  first  quarter  of  the 
century;  its  sloping  roof  is  set  with  rows 
of  dormer-windows,  the  big  red  double 
chimneys  rising  oddly  from  their  midst; 
wide  galleries  with  fluted  columns  en- 
close it  on  three  sides;  from  the  fourth 
is  projected  a  long  narrow  wing,  two 
stories  in  height,  which  stands  somewhat 
apart  from  the  main  building,  but  is  con- 
nected with  it  by  a  roofed  and  latticed 
passageway.  The  lower  rooms  of  this 
wing  open  upon  small  porticos,  with  bal- 
ustrades of  wrought  ironwork  rarely  fan- 
ciful and  delicate.  From  these  you  may 
step  into  the  rose  garden  —  a  tangled 
pleasaunce  which  rambles  away  through 


At  La  Glorietisc  179 

alleys  of  wild-peach  and  magnolia  to  an 
orange  grove,  whose  trees  are  gnarled 
and  knotted  with  the  growth  of  half  a 
century. 

The  early  shadows  were  cool  and  dewy 
there  that  morning;  the  breath  of  dam- 
ask-roses was  sweet  on  the  air;  hrown, 
gold  -  dusted  butterflies  were  hovering 
over  the  sweet -pease  abloom  in  sunny 
corners ;  birds  shot  up  now  and  then  from 
the  leafy  aisles,  singing,  into  the  clear 
blue  sky  above;  the  chorus  of  the  negroes 
at  work  among  the  young  cane  floated  in, 
mellow  and  resonant,  from  the  fields. 
The  old  mistress  of  La  Glorieuse  saw  it 
all  behind  her  drooped  eyelids.  Was  it 
not  April  too,  that  long-gone  unforgot- 
ten  morning?  And  were  not  the  bees 
busy  in  the  hearts  of  the  roses,  and  the 
birds  singing,  when  Richard  Keith,  the 
first  of  the  name  who  came  to  La  Glorie- 
use, held  her  hand  in  his,  and  whispered 
his  love  -  story  yonder,  by  the  ragged 
thicket  of  crepe  -  myrtle  ?  Ah,  Felice, 
my  child,  thou  art  young,  but  I  too  have 
had  my  sixteen  years;  and  yellow  as  are 
the  curls  on  the  head  bent  over  thine, 
those  of  the  first  Richard  were  more 
golden  still.  And  the  second  Richard,  he 
who — 

Marcelite's   hand  fell  heavily   on  her 


180  Harper's  Novelettes 

mistress's  shoulder.  Madame  Arnault 
opened  her  eyes  and  sat  up,  grasping  the 
arms  of  her  chair.  A  harsh  grating 
sound  had  fallen  suddenly  into  the  still- 
ness, and  the  shutters  of  one  of  the  upper 
windows  of  the  wing  which  overlooked 
the  garden  were  swinging  slowly  out- 
ward. A  ripple  of  laughter,  musical  and 
mocking,  rang  clearly  on  the  air;  at  the 
same  moment  a  woman  appeared,  framed 
like  a  portrait  in  the  narrow  casement. 
She  crossed  her  arms  on  the  iron  window- 
bar,  and  gazed  silently  down  on  the 
startled  group  below.  She  was  strange- 
ly beautiful  and  young,  though  an  air  of 
soft  and  subtle  maturity  pervaded  her 
graceful  figure.  A  glory  of  yellow  hair 
encircled  her  pale  oval  face,  and  waved 
away  in  fluffy  masses  to  her  waist;  her 
full  lips  were  scarlet;  her  eyes,  beneath 
their  straight  dark  brows,  were  gray,  with 
emerald  shadows  in  their  luminous 
depths.  Her  low-cut  gown,  of  some  thin, 
yellowish-white  material,  exposed  her  ex- 
quisitely rounded  throat  and  perfect 
neck;  long,  flowing  sleeves  of  spidery 
lace  fell  away  from  her  shapely  arms, 
leaving  them  bare  to  the  shoulder;  loose 
strings  of  pearls  were  wound  around  her 
small  wrists,  and  about  her  throat  was 
clasped  a  strand  of  blood-red  coral,  from 


At  La  Glorieuse  181 

which  hung  to  the  hollow  of  her  bosom 
a  single  translucent  drop  of  amber.  A 
smile  at  once  daring  and  derisive  parted 
her  lips;  an  elusive  light  came  and  went 
in  her  eyes. 

Keith  had  started  impatiently  from  his 
seat  at  the  unwelcome  interruption.  He 
stood  regarding  the  intruder  with  mute, 
half -frowning  inquiry. 

Felice  turned  a  bewildered  face  to  her 
grandmother.  "Who  is  it,  mere?"  she 
whispered.  "Did  —  did  you  give  her 
leave?" 

Madame  Arnault  had  sunk  back  in  her 
chair.  Her  hands  trembled  convulsively 
still,  and  the  lace  on  her  bosom  rose  and 
fell  with,  the  hurried  beating  of  her  heart. 
But  she  spoke  in  her  ordinary  measured, 
almost  formal  tones,  as  she  put  out  a 
hand  and  drew  the  girl  to  her  side.  "I 
do  not  know,  my  child.  Perhaps  Suzette 
Beauvais  has  come  over  with  her  guests 
from  Grandchamp.  I  thought  I  heard 
but  now  the  sound  of  boats  on  the  bayou. 
Suzette  is  ever  ready  with  her  pranks. 
Or  perhaps — " 

She  stopped  abruptly.  The  stranger 
was  drawing  the  batten  blinds  together. 
Her  ivory-white  arms  gleamed  in  the  sun. 
For  a  moment  they  could  see  her  face 
shining  like  a  star  against  the  dusky 


182  Harper's  Novelettes 

glooms  within;  then  the  bolt  was  shot 
sharply  to  its  place. 

Old  Marcelite  drew  a  long  breath  of 
relief  as  she  disappeared.  A  smothered 
ejaculation  had  escaped  her  lips,  under 
the  girl's  intent  gaze;  an  ashen  gray  had 
overspread  her  dark  face.  "Mam'selle 
Suzette,  she  been  an'  dress  up  one  o'  her 
young  ladies  jes  fer  er  trick,"  she  said, 
slowly,  wiping  the  great  drops  of  per- 
spiration from  her  wrinkled  forehead. 

"  Suzette  ?"  echoed  Felice,  incredulous- 
ly. "  She  would  never  dare !  Who  can 
it  be?" 

"  It  is  easy  enough  to  find  out,"  laugh- 
ed Keith.  "Let  us  go  and  see  for  our- 
selves who  is  masquerading  in  my  quar- 
ters." 

He  drew  her  with  him  as  he  spoke 
along  the  winding  violet-bordered  walks 
which  led  to  the  house.  She  looked  anx- 
iously back  over  her  shoulder  at  her 
grandmother.  Madame  Arnault  half 
arose,  and  made  an  imperious  gesture  of 
dissent;  but  Marcelite  forced  her  gently 
into  her  seat,  and  leaning  forward,  whis- 
pered a  few  words  rapidly  in  her  ear. 

"  Thou  art  right,  Marcelite,"  she  acqui- 
esced, with  a  heavy  sigh.  "?Tis  better 
so." 

They  spoke  in  negre,  that  mysterious 


At  La  Gloriewse  183 

patois  which  is  so  uncouth  in  itself,  so 
soft  and  caressing  on  the  lips  of  women. 
Madame  Arnault  signed  to  the  girl  to  go 
on.  She  shivered  a  little,  watching  their 
retreating  figures.  The  old  bonne  threw 
a  light  shawl  about  her  shoulders,  and 
crouched  affectionately  at  her  feet.  The 
murmur  of  their  voices  as  they  talked 
long  and  earnestly  together  hardly  reach- 
ed beyond  the  shadows  of  the  wild-peach- 
tree  beneath  which  they  sat. 

"  How  beautiful  she  was !"  Felice  said, 
musingly,  as  they  approached  the  latticed 
passageway. 

"Well,  yes,"  her  companion  returned, 
carelessly.  "I  confess  I  do  not  greatly 
fancy  that  style  of  beauty  myself."  And 
he  glanced  significantly  down  at  her  own 
flower-like  face. 

She  flushed,  and  her  brown  eyes  droop- 
ed, but  a  bright  little  smile  played  about 
her  sensitive  mouth.  "  I  cannot  see,"  she 
declared,  "  how  Suzette  could  have  dared 
to  take  her  friends  into  the  ballroom !" 

"  Why?"  he  asked,  smiling  at  her  vehe- 
mence. 

She  stopped  short  in  her  surprise.  "  Do 
you  not  know,  then?"  She  sank  her 
voice  to  a  whisper.  "  The  ballroom  has 
never  been  opened  since  the  night  my 
mother  died.  I  was  but  a  baby  then, 


184  Harper's  Novelettes 

though  sometimes  I  imagine  that  I  re- 
member it  all.  There  was  a  grand  ball 
there  that  night.  La  Glorieuse  was  full 
of  guests,  and  everybody  from  all  the 
plantations  around  was  here.  Mere  has 
never  told  me  how  it  was,  nor  Marcelite; 
but  the  other  servants  used  to  talk  to  me 
about  my  beautiful  young  mother,  and 
tell  me  how  she  died  suddenly  in  her  ball 
dress,  while  the  ball  was  going  on.  My 
father  had  the  whole  wing  closed  at  once, 
and  no  one  was  ever  allowed  to  enter  it. 
I  used  to  be  afraid  to  play  in  its  shadow, 
and  if  I  did  stray  anywhere  near  it,  my 
father  would  always  call  me  away.  Her 
death  must  have  broken  his  heart.  He 
rarely  spoke ;  I  never  saw  him  smile ;  and 
his  eyes  were  so  sad  that  I  could  weep 
now  at  remembering  them.  Then  he 
too  died  while  I  was  still  a  little  girl,  and 
now  I  have  no  one  in  the  world  but  dear 
old  mere."  Her  voice  trembled  a  little, 
but  she  flushed,  and  smiled  again  beneath 
his  meaning  look.  "It  was  many  years 
before  even  the  lower  floor  was  reopened, 
and  I  am  almost  sure  that  yours  is  the 
only  room  there  which  has  ever  been 
used." 

They  stepped,  as  she  concluded,  into  the 
hall. 

"  I  have  never  been  in  here  before,"  she 


At  La  Glorieuse  185 

said,  looking  about  her  with  shy  curios- 
ity. A  flood  of  sunlight  poured  through 
the  wide  arched  window  at  the  foot  of  the 
stair.  The  door  of  the  room  nearest  the 
entrance  stood  open;  the  others,  ranging 
along  the  narrow  hall,  were  all  closed. 

"  This  is  my  room,"  he  said,  nodding 
towards  the  open  door. 

She  turned  her  head  quickly  away, 
with  an  impulse  of  girlish  modesty,  and 
ran  lightly  up  the  stair.  He  glanced 
downward  as  he  followed,  and  paused, 
surprised  to  see  the  flutter  of  white  gar- 
ments in  a  shaded  corner  of  his  room. 
Looking  more  closely,  he  saw  that  it  was 
a  glimmer  of  light  from  an  open  window 
on  the  dark  polished  floor. 

The  upper  hall  was  filled  with  sombre 
shadows ;  the  motionless  air  was  heavy 
with  a  musty,  choking  odor.  In  the  dim- 
ness a  few  tattered  hangings  were  visible 
on  the  walls;  a  rope,  with  bits  of  crum- 
bling evergreen  clinging  to  it,  trailed 
from  above  one  of  the  low  windows.  The 
panelled  double  door  of  the  ballroom 
was  shut;  no  sound  came  from  behind  it. 

"  The  girls  have  seen  us  coming,"  said 
Felice,  picking  her  way  daintily  across 
the  dust-covered  floor,  "and  they  have 
hidden  themselves  inside." 

Keith  pushed  open  the  heavy  valves, 


1 86  Harper's  Novelettes 

which  creaked  noisily  on  their  rusty 
hinges.  The  gloom  within  was  murkier 
still;  the  chill  dampness,  with  its  smell 
of  mildew  and  mould,  was  like  that  of  a 
funeral  vault. 

The  large,  low-ceilinged  room  ran  the 
entire  length  of  the  house.  A  raised  dais, 
whose  faded  carpet  had  half  rotted  away, 
occupied  an  alcove  at  one  end;  upon  it 
four  or  five  wooden  stools  were  placed; 
one  of  these  was  overturned;  on  another 
a  violin  in  its  baggy  green  baize  cover 
was  lying.  Straight  high-backed  chairs 
were  pushed  against  the  walls  on  either 
side;  in  front  of  an  open  fireplace  was  a 
low  wooden  mantel  two  small  cushioned 
divans  were  drawn  up,  with  a  claw-footed 
table  between  them.  A  silver  salver  filled 
with  tall  glasses  was  set  carelessly  on  one 
edge  of  the  table;  a  half -open  fan  of 
sandal-wood  lay  beside  it;  a  man's  glove 
had  fallen  on  the  hearth  just  within 
the  tarnished  brass  fender.  Cobwebs  de- 
pended from  the  ceiling,  and  hung  in 
loose  threads  from  the  mantel;  dust  was 
upon  everything,  thick  and  motionless;  a 
single  ghostly  ray  of  light  that  filtered  in 
through  a  crevice  in  one  of  the  shutters 
was  weighted  with  gray  lustreless  motes. 
The  room  was  empty  and  silent.  The 
visitors,  who  had  come  so  stealthily,  had 


At  La  Glorieuse  187 

as  stealthily  departed,  leaving  no  trace 
behind  them. 

"  They  have  played  us  a  pretty  trick," 
said  Keith,  gayly.  "  They  must  have  fled 
as  soon  as  they  saw  us  start  towards  the 
house."  He  went  over  to  the  window 
from  which  the  girl  had  looked  down 
into  the  rose  garden,  and  gave  it  a  shake. 
The  dust  flew  up  in  a  suffocating  cloud, 
and  the  spiked  nails  which  secured  the 
upper  sash  rattled  in  their  places. 

"  That  is  like  Suzette  Beauvais,"  Felice 
replied,  absently.  She  was  not  thinking 
of  Suzette.  She  had  forgotten  even  the 
stranger,  whose  disdainful  eyes,  fixed 
upon  herself,  had  moved  her  sweet  nature 
to  something  like  a  rebellious  anger.  Her 
thoughts  were  on  the  beautiful  young 
mother  of  alien  race,  whose  name,  for 
some  reason,  she  was  forbidden  to  speak. 
She  saw  her  glide,  gracious  and  smiling, 
along  the  smooth  floor;  she  heard  her 
voice  above  the  call  and  response  of  the 
violins;  she  breathed  the  perfume  of  her 
laces,  backward-blown  by  the  swift  mo- 
tion of  the  dance! 

She  strayed  dreamily  about,  touching 
with  an  almost  reverent  finger  first  one 
worm-eaten  object  and  then  another,  as 
if  by  so  doing  he  could  make  the  imag- 
ined scene  more  real.  Her  eyes  were 


i88  Harper's  Novelettes 

downcast;  the  blood  beneath  her  rich 
dark  skin  came  and  went  in  brilliant 
flushes  on  her  cheeks;  the  bronze  hair, 
piled  in  heavy  coils  on  her  small,  well- 
poised  head,  fell  in  loose  rings  on  her 
low  forehead  and  against  her  white  neck; 
her  soft  gray  gown,  following  the  harmo- 
nious lines  of  her  slender  figure,  seemed 
to  envelop  her  like  a  twilight  cloud. 

«  She  is  adorable,"  said  Richard  Keith 
to  himself. 

It  was  the  first  time  that  he  had  been 
really  alone  with  her,  though  this  was 
the  third  week  of  his  stay  in  the  hospita- 
ble old  mansion  where  his  father  and 
his  grandfather  before  him  had  been  wel- 
come guests.  Now  that  he  came  to  think 
of  it,  in  that  bundle  of  yellow,  time-worn 
letters  from  Felix  Arnault  to  Richard 
Keith,  which  he  had  found  among  his 
father's  papers,  was  one  which  described 
at  length  a  ball  in  this  very  ballroom. 
Was  it  in  celebration  of  his  marriage,  or 
of  his  home-coming  after  a  tour  abroad? 
Richard  could  not  remember.  But  he 
idly  recalled  portions  of  other  letters,  as 
he  stood  with  his  elbow  on  the  mantel 
watching  Felix  Arnault's  daughter. 

"Your  son  and  my  daughter"  the 
phrase  which  had  made  him  smile  when 
he  read  it  yonder  in  his  Maryland  home, 


At  La  Glorietise  189 

brought  now  a  warm  glow  to  his  heart. 
The  half -spoken  avowal,  the  question  that 
had  trembled  on  his  lips  a  few  moments 
ago  in  the  rose  garden,  stirred  impetu- 
ously within  him. 

Felice  stepped  down  from  the  dais 
where  she  had  been  standing,  and  came 
swiftly  across  the  room,  as  if  his  unspo- 
ken thought  had  called  her  to  him.  A 
tender  rapture  possessed  him  to  see  her 
thus  drawing  towards  him;  he  longed  to 
stretch  out  his  arms  and  fold  her  to  his 
breast.  He  moved,  and  his  hand  came  in 
contact  with  a  small  object  on  the  man- 
tel. He  picked  it  up.  It  was  a  ring,  a 
band  of  dull  worn  gold,  with  a  confused 
tracery  graven  upon  it.  He  merely 
glanced  at  it,  slipping  it  mechanically  on 
his  finger.  His  eyes  were  full  upon  hers, 
which  were  suffused  and  shining. 

"Did  you  speak?"  she  asked,  timidly. 
She  had  stopped  abruptly,  and  was  look- 
ing at  him  with  a  hesitating,  half -bewil- 
dered expression. 

"No,"  he  replied.  Hia  mood  had 
changed.  He  walked  again  to  the  win- 
dow and  examined  the  clumsy  bolt. 
"  Strange !"  he  muttered.  "  I  have  never 
seen  a  face  like  hers,"  he  sighed,  dream- 

ily. 

"She  was  very  beautiful,"  Felice  re- 


i  QO  Harper's  Novelettes 

turned,  quietly.  "  I  think  we  must  be  go- 
ing," she  added.  "  Mere  will  be  growing 
impatient."  The  flush  had  died  out  of 
her  cheek,  her  arms  hung  listlessly  at  her 
side.  She  shuddered  as  she  gave  a  last 
look  around  the  desolate  room.  "  They 
were  dancing  here  when  my  mother 
died,"  she  said  to  herself. 

He  preceded  her  slowly  down  the  stair. 
The  remembrance  of  the  woman  began 
vaguely  to  stir  his  senses.  He  had  hard- 
ly remarked  her  then,  absorbed  as  he  had 
been  in  another  idea.  Now  she  seemed 
to  swim  voluptuously  before  his  vision; 
her  tantalizing  laugh  rang  in  his  ears; 
her  pale  perfumed  hair  was  blown  across 
his  face;  he  felt  its  filmy  strands  upon 
his  lips  and  eyelids.  "Do  you  think," 
he  asked,  turning  eagerly  on  the  bottom 
step,  "that  they  could  have  gone  into 
any  of  these  rooms?" 

She  shrank  unaccountably  from  him. 
"Oh  no,"  she  cried.  "They  are  in  the 
rose  garden  with  mere,  or  they  have  gone 
around  to  the  lawn.  Come";  and  she 
hurried  out  before  him. 

Madame  Arnault  looked  at  them  sharp- 
ly as  they  came  up  to  where  she  was  sit- 
ting. "  No  one !"  she  echoed,  in  response 
to  Keith's  report.  "  Then  they  really  have 
gone  back?" 


At  La  Glorieuse  191 

"Madame  knows  dat  we  is  hear  de 
boats  pass  tip  de  bayou_whilse  m'sieu  an7 
mam'selle  was  inside,"  interposed  Marce- 
lite,  stooping  to  pick  up  her  mistress's 
cane. 

"I  would  not  have  thought  Suzette  so 
— so  indiscreet,"  said  Felice.  There  was 
a  note  of  weariness  in  her  voice. 

Madame  Arnault  looked  anxiously  at 
her  and  then  at  Keith.  The  young  man 
was  staring  abstractedly  at  the  window, 
striving  to  recall  the  vision  that  had  ap- 
peared there,  and  he  felt,  rather  than 
saw,  his  hostess  start  and  change  color 
when  her  eyes  fell  upon  the  ring  he  was 
wearing.  He  lifted  his  hand  covertly, 
and  turned  the  trinket  around  in  the 
light,  but  he  tried  in  vain  to  decipher  the 
irregular  characters  traced  upon  it. 

"Let  us  go  in,"  said  the  old  madame. 
"  Felice,  my  child,  thou  art  fatigued." 

Now  when  in  all  her  life  before  was  Fe- 
lice ever  fatigued?  Felice, whose  strong 
young  arms  could  send  a  pirogue  flying 
up  the  bayou  for  miles;  Felice,  who  was 
ever  ready  for  a  tramp  along  the  rose- 
hedged  lanes  to  the  swamp  lakes  when 
the  water-lilies  were  in  bloom;  to  the 
sugar-house  in  grind  ing-time,  down  the 
levee  road  to  St.  Joseph's,  the  little  brown 
ivy-grown  church,  whose  solitary  spire 


192  Harper's  Novelettes 

arose  slim  and  straight  above  the  encir- 
cling trees. 

Marcelite  gave  an  arm  to  her  mistress, 
though,  in  truth,  she  seemed  to  walk  a  lit- 
tle unsteadily  herself.  Felice  followed 
with  Keith,  who  was  silent  and  self-ab- 
sorbed. 

The  day  passed  slowly,  a  constraint  had 
somehow  fallen  upon  the  little  household. 
Madame  Arnault's  fine  high-bred  old  face 
wore  its  customary  look  of  calm  repose, 
but  her  eyes  now  and  then  sought  her 
guest  with  an  expression  which  he  could 
not  have  fathomed  if  he  had  observed  it. 
But  he  saw  nothing.  A  mocking  red 
mouth;  a  throat  made  for  the  kisses  of 
love;  white  arms  strung  with  pearls — 
these  were  ever  before  him,  shutting  away 
even  the  pure  sweet  face  of  Felice 
Arnault. 

"Why  did  I  not  look  at  her  more 
closely  when  I  had  the  opportunity,  fool 
that  I  was?"  he  asked  himself,  savagely, 
again  and  again,  revolving  in  his  mind  a 
dozen  pretexts  for  going  at  once  to  the 
Beauvais  plantation,  a  mile  or  so  up  the 
bayou.  But  he  felt  an  inexplicable  shy- 
ness at  the  thought  of  putting  any  of 
these  plans  into  action,  and  so  allowed  the 
day  to  drift  by.  He  arose  gladly  when 
the  hour  for  retiring  came  —  that  hour 


At  La  Glorieuse  193 

which  he  had  hitherto  postponed  by  every 
means  in  his  power.  He  kissed,  as  usual, 
the  hand  of  his  hostess,  and  held  that  of 
Felice  in  his  for  a  moment;  but  he  did 
not  feel  its  trembling-,  or  see  the  timid 
trouble  in  her  soft  eyes. 

His  room  in  the  silent  and  deserted 
wing  was  full  of  fantastic  shadows.  He 
threw  himself  on  a  chair  beside  a  window 
without  lighting  his  lamp.  The  rose  gar- 
den outside  was  steeped  in  moonlight ;  the 
magnolia  bells  gleamed  waxen -white 
against  their  glossy  green  leaves;  the 
vines  on  the  tall  trellises  threw  a  soft 
network  of  dancing  shadows  on  the  white- 
ehelled  walks  below;  the  night  air  steal- 
ing about  was  loaded  with  the  perfume 
of  roses  and  sweet-olive;  a  mocking-bird 
sang  in  an  orange-tree,  his  mate  respond- 
ing sleepily  from  her  nest  in  the  old 
summer-house. 

"  To  -  morrow,"  he  murmured,  half 
aloud,  "I  will  go  to  Grandchamp  and 
give  her  the  ring  she  left  in  the  old  ball- 
room." 

He  looked  at  it  glowing  dully  in  the 
moonlight;  suddenly  he  lifted  his  head, 
listening.  Did  a  door  grind  somewhere 
near  on  its  hinges?  He  got  up  cau- 
tiously and  looked  out.  It  was  not  fan- 
cy. She  was  standing  full  in  view  on 
13 


194  Harper's  Novelettes 

the  small  balcony  of  the  room  next  his 
own.  Her  white  robes  waved  to  and  fro 
in  the  breeze ;  the  pearls  on  her  arms  glis- 
tened. Her  face,  framed  in  the  pale  gold 
of  her  hair,  was  turned  towards  him;  a 
smile  curved  her  lips;  her  mysterious 
eyes  seemed  to  be  searching  his  through 
the  shadow.  He  drew  back,  confused 
and  trembling,  and  when,  a  second  later, 
he  looked  again,  she  was  gone. 

He  sat  far  into  the  night,  his  brain 
whirling,  his  blood  on  fire.  Who  was 
she,  and  what  was  the  mystery  hidden  in 
this  isolated  old  plantation  house?  His 
thoughts  reverted  to  the  scene  in  the 
rose  garden,  and  he  went  over  and  over 
all  its  details.  He  remembered  Madame 
Arnault's  agitation  when  the  window 
opened  and  the  girl  appeared ;  her  evident 
discomfiture  —  of  which  at  the  time  he 
had  taken  no  heed,  but  which  came  back 
to  him  vividly  enough  now — at  his  pro- 
posal to  visit  the  ballroom;  her  startled 
recognition  of  the  ring  on  his  finger;  her 
slurring  suggestion  of  visitors  from 
Grandchamp ;  the  look  of  terror  on  Marce- 
lite's  face.  What  did  it  all  mean  ?  Felice, 
he  was  sure,  knew  nothing.  But  here,  in 
an  unused  portion  of  the  house,  which 
even  the  members  of  the  family  had  never 
visited,  a  young  and  beautiful  girl  was 


At  La  Glorieuse  195 

shut  up  a  prisoner,  condemned  perhaps 
to  a  life-long  captivity. 

"  Good  God !"  He  leaped  to  his  feet  at 
the  thought.  He  would  go  and  thunder 
at  Madame  Arnault's  door,  and  demand 
an  explanation.  But  no;  not  yet.  He 
calmed  himself  with  an  effort.  By  too 
great  haste  he  might  injure  her.  "In- 
sane?" He  laughed  aloud  at  the  idea  of 
madness  in  connection  with  that  exquisite 
creature. 

It  dawned  upon  him,  as  he  paced  rest- 
lessly back  and  forth,  that  although  his 
father  had  been  here  more  than  once  in 
his  youth  and  manhood,  he  had  never 
heard  him  speak  of  La  Glorieuse  nor  of 
Felix  Arnault,  whose  letters  he  had  read 
after  his  father's  death  a  few  months  ago 
— those  old  letters  whose  affectionate 
warmth  indeed  had  determined  him,  in 
the  first  desolation  of  his  loss,  to  seek  the 
family  which  seemed  to  have  been  so 
bound  to  his  own.  Morose  and  taciturn 
as  his  father  had  been,  surely  he  would 
sometimes  have  spoken  of  his  old  friend 
if —  Worn  out  at  last  with  conjecture; 
beaten  back,  bruised  and  breathless,  from 
an  enigma  which  he  could  not  solve;  ex- 
hausted by  listening  with  strained  atten- 
tion for  some  movement  in  the  next  room, 
he  threw  himself  on  his  bed,  dressed  as  he 


196  Harper's  Novelettes 

was,  and  fell  into  a  heavy  sleep,  which 
lasted  far  into  the  forenoon  of  the  next 
day. 

When  he  came  out  (walking  like  one 
in  a  dream),  he  found  a  gay  party  assem- 
bled on  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house. 
Suzette  Beauvais  and  her  guests,  a  bevy 
of  girls,  had  come  from  Grandchamp. 
They  had  been  joined,  as  they  rowed  down 
the  bayou,  by  the  young  people  from  the 
plantation  houses  on  the  way.  Half  a 
dozen  boats,  their  long  paddles  laid  across 
the  seats,  were  added  to  the  home  fleet  at 
the  landing.  Their  stalwart  black  row- 
ers were  basking  in  the  sun  on  the  levee, 
or  lounging  about  the  quarter.  At  the 
moment  of  his  appearance,  Suzette  her- 
self was  indignantly  disclaiming  any 
complicity  in  the  jest  of  the  day  before. 

"Myself,  I  was  making  o'ange-flower 
conserve,"  she  declared ;  "  an'  anyhow  I 
wouldn't  go  in  that  ballroom  unless 
madame  send  me." 

"But  who  was  it,  then?"  insisted  Fe- 
lice. 

Mademoiselle  Beauvais  spread  out  her 
fat  little  hands  and  lifted  her  shoulders. 
et  Mo  pas  connais"  she  laughed,  dropping 
into  patois. 

Madame  Arnault  here  interposed.  It 
was  but  the  foolish  conceit  of  some  teas- 


At  La  Glorieuse  197 

ing  neighbor,  she  said,  and  not  worth 
further  discussion.  Keith's  blood  boiled 
in  his  veins  at  this  calm  dismissal  of  the 
subject,  but  he  gave  no  sign.  He  saw  her 
glance  warily  at  himself  from  time  to 
time. 

"  I  will  sift  the  matter  to  the  bottom," 
he  thought,  "  and  I  will  force  her  to  con- 
fess the  truth,  whatever  it  may  be,  before 
the  world." 

The  noisy  chatter  and  meaningless 
laughter  around  him  jarred  upon  his 
nerves;  he  longed  to  be  alone  with  his 
thoughts ;  and  presently,  pleading  a  head- 
ache— indeed  his  temples  throbbed  almost 
to  bursting,  and  his  eyes  were  hot  and 
dry — he  quitted  the  lawn,  seeing  but  not 
noting  until  long  afterwards,  when  they 
smote  his  memory  like  a  two-edged  knife, 
the  pain  in  Felice's  uplifted  eyes,  and  the 
little  sorrowful  quiver  of  her  mouth.  He 
strolled  around  the  corner  of  the  house  to 
his  apartment.  The  blinds  of  the  arched 
window  were  drawn,  and  a  hazy  twilight 
was  diffused  about  the  hall,  though  it  was 
mid-afternoon  outside.  As  he  entered, 
closing  the  door  behind  him,  the  woman 
at  that  moment  uppermost  in  his  thoughts 
came  down  the  dusky  silence  from  the 
further  end  of  the  hall.  She  turned  her 
inscrutable  eyes  upon  him  in  passing, 


198  Harper's  Novelettes 

and  flitted  noiselessly  and  with  languid 
grace  up  the  stairway,  the  faint  swish  of 
her  gown  vanishing  with  her.  He  hesi- 
tated a  moment,  overpowered  by  conflict- 
ing emotion;  then  he  sprang  recklessly 
after  her. 

He  pushed  open  the  ballroom  door, 
reaching  his  arms  out  blindly  before  him. 
Once  more  the  great  dust-covered  room 
was  empty.  He  strained  his  eyes  help- 
lessly into  the  obscurity.  A  chill  reac- 
tion passed  over  him;  he  felt  himself  on 
the  verge  of  a  swoon.  He  did  not  this 
time  even  try  to  discover  the  secret  door 
or  exit  by  which  she  had  disappeared ;  he 
looked,  with  a  hopeless  sense  of  discour- 
agement, at  the  barred  windows,  and 
turned  to  leave  the  room.  As  he  did  so, 
he  saw  a  handkerchief  lying  on  the  thresh- 
old of  the  door.  He  picked  it  up  eager- 
ly, and  pressed  it  to  his  lips.  A  peculiar 
delicate  perfume  which  thrilled  his 
senses  lurked  in  its  gossamer  folds.  As 
he  was  about  thrusting  it  into  his  breast- 
pocket, he  noticed  in  one  corner  a  small 
blood-stain  fresh  and  wet.  He  had  then 
bitten  his  lip  in  his  excitement. 

"I  need  no  further  proof,"  he  said 
aloud,  and  his  own  voice  startled  him, 
echoing  down  the  long  hall.  "  She  is 
beyond  all  question  a  prisoner  in  this 


At  La  Glorieuse  199 

detached  building,  which  has  mysterious 
exits  and  entrances.  She  has  been  forced 
to  promise  that  she  will  not  go  outside 
of  its  walls,  or  she  is  afraid  to  do  so.  I 
will  bring  home  this  monstrous  crime. 
I  will  release  this  lovely  young  woman 
who  dares  not  speak,  yet  so  plainly  ap- 
peals to  me."  Already  he  saw  in  fancy 
her  starlike  eyes  raised  to  his  in  mute 
gratitude,  her  white  hand  laid  confid- 
ingly on  his  arm. 

The  party  of  visitors  remained  at  La 
Glorieuse  overnight.  The  negro  fiddlers 
came  in,  and  there  was  dancing  in  the 
old-fashioned  double  parlors  and  on  the 
moonlit  galleries.  Felice  was  unnatu- 
rally gay.  Keith  looked  on  gloomily, 
taking  no  part  in  the  amusement. 

"II  est  lien  liete,  your  yellow-haired 
Marylander,"  whispered  Suzette  Beau- 
vais  to  her  friend. 

He  went  early  to  his  room,  but  he 
watched  in  vain  for  some  sign  from  his 
beautiful  neighbor.  He  grew  sick  with 
apprehension.  Had  Madame  Arnault — 
But  no;  she  would  not  dare.  "I  will 
wait  one  more  day,"  he  finally  decided; 
"and  then—" 

The  next  morning,  after  a  late  break- 
fast, some  one  proposed  impromptu  cha- 
rades and  tableaux.  Madame  Arnault 


200  Harper's  Novelettes 

good-naturedly  sent  for  the  keys  to  the 
tall  presses  built  into  the  walls,  which 
contained  the  accumulated  trash  and 
treasure  of  several  generations.  Mount- 
ed on  a  stepladder,  Robert  Beauvais  ex- 
plored the  recesses,  and  threw  down  to 
the  laughing  crowd  embroidered  shawls 
and  scarfs  yellow  with  age,  soft  muslins 
of  antique  pattern,  stiff  big -flowered 
brocades,  scraps  of  gauze  ribbon,  gossa- 
mer laces.  On  one  topmost  shelf  he 
came  upon  a  small  wooden  box  inlaid 
with  mother-of-pearl.  Felice  reached  up 
for  it,  and,  moved  by  some  undefined 
impulse,  Richard  came  and  stood  by  her 
side  while  she  opened  it.  A  perfume 
which  he  recognized  arose  from  it  as  she 
lifted  a  fold  of  tissue-paper.  Some 
strings  of  Oriental  pearls  of  extraordi- 
nary size,  and  perfect  in  shape  and  color, 
were  coiled  underneath,  with  a  coral 
necklace,  whose  pendant  of  amber  had 
broken  off  and  rolled  into  a  corner. 
With  them — he  hardly  restrained  an  ex- 
clamation, and  his  hand  involuntarily 
sought  his  breast-pocket  at  sight  of  the 
handkerchief  with  a  drop  of  fresh  blood 
in  one  corner!  Felice  trembled  without 
knowing  why.  Madame  Arnault,  who 
had  just  entered  the  room,  took  the  box 
from  her  quietly,  and  closed  the  lid  with 


At  La  Glorieuse  201 

&  snap.  The  girl,  accustomed  to  im- 
plicit obedience,  asked  no  questions;  the 
others,  engaged  in  turning  over  the  old- 
time  finery,  had  paid  no  attention. 

"  Does  she  think  to  disarm  me  by  such 
puerile  tricks?"  he  thought,  turning  a 
look  of  angry  warning  on  the  old  ma- 
dame;  and  in  the  steady  gaze  which  she 
fixed  on  him  he  read  a  haughty  defiance. 

He  forced  himself  to  enter  into  the 
sports  of  the  day,  and  he  walked  down 
to  the  boat-landing  a  little  before  sun- 
set to  see  the  guests  depart.  As  the  line 
of  boats  swept  away,  the  black  rowers 
dipping  their  oars  lightly  in  the  placid 
waves,  he  turned  with  a  sense  of  release, 
leaving  Madame  Arnault  and  Felice 
still  at  the  landing,  and  went  down  the 
levee  road  towards  St.  Joseph's.  The 
field  gang,  whose  red,  blue,  and  brown 
blouses  splotched  the  squares  of  cane 
with  color,  was  preparing  to  quit  work; 
loud  laughter  and  noisy  jests  rang  out 
on  the  air ;  high  -  wheeled  plantation 
wagons  creaked  along  the  lanes;  negro 
children,  with  dip-nets  and  fishing-poles 
over  their  shoulders,  ran  homeward 
along  the  levee,  the  dogs  at  their  heels 
barking  joyously;  a  schooner,  with  white 
sail  outspread,  was  stealing  like  a  fairy 
bark  around  a  distant  bend  of  the 


2O2          Harper's  Novelettes 

bayou;  the  silvery  waters  were  turning 
to  gold  under  a  sunset  sky. 

It  was  twilight  when  he  struck  across 
the  plantation,  and  came  around  by  the 
edge  of  the  swamp  to  the  clump  of  trees 
in  a  corner  of  the  home  field  which  he 
had  often  remarked  from  his  window. 
As  he  approached,  he  saw  a  woman  come 
out  of  the  dense  shadow,  as  if  intending 
to  meet  him,  and  then  draw  back  again. 
His  heart  throbbed  painfully,  but  he 
walked  steadily  forward.  It  was  only 
Felice.  Only  Felice!  She  was  sitting 
on  a  flat  tombstone.  The  little  spot  was 
the  Raymonde-Arnault  family  burying- 
ground.  There  were  many  marble  head- 
stones and  shafts,  and  two  broad  low 
tombs  side  by  side  and  a  little  apart 
from  the  others.  A  tangle  of  rose-briers 
covered  the  sunken  graves,  a  rank  growth 
of  grass  choked  the  narrow  paths,  the 
little  gate  interlaced  and  overhung  with 
honeysuckle  sagged  away  from  its  posts, 
the  fence  itself  had  lost  a  picket  here 
and  there,  and  weeds  flaunted  boldly  in 
the  gaps.  The  girl  looked  wan  and 
ghostly  in  the  lonely  dusk. 

"This  is  my  father's  grave,  and  my 
mother  is  here,"  she  said,  abruptly,  as 
he  .came  up  and  stood  beside  her.  Her 
head  was  drooped  upon  her  breast,  and 


At  La  Glorictjse  203 

he  saw  that  she  had  been  weeping, 
"  See,"  she  went  on,  drawing  her  finger 
along  the  mildewed  lettering :  " '  Fe- 
lix Marie-Joseph  Arnault  .  .  .  age  de 
trente-quatre  ans '  .  .  .  '  Helene  Palla- 
cier,  epouse  de  Felix  Arnault  .  .  .  de- 
cedee  a  1'age  de  dix-neuf  ans.'  Nine- 
teen years  old,"  she  repeated,  slowly. 
"My  mother  was  one  year  younger  than 
I  am  when  she  died  —  my  beautiful 
mother !" 

Her  voice  sounded  like  a  far-away 
murmur  in  his  ears.  He  looked  at  her, 
vaguely  conscious  that  she  was  suffering. 
But  he  did  not  speak,  and  after  a  little 
she  got  up  and  went  away.  Her  dress, 
which  brushed  him  in  passing,  was  wet 
with  dew.  He  watched  her  slight  figure, 
moving  like  a  spirit  along  the  lane,  until 
a  turn  in  the  hedge  hid  her  from  sight. 
Then  he  turned  again  towards  the 
swamp,  and  resumed  his  restless  walk. 

Some  hours  later  he  crossed  the  rose 
garden.  The  moon  was  under  a  cloud; 
the  trunks  of  the  crepe-myrtles  were  like 
pale  spectres  in  the  uncertain  light.  The 
night  wind  blew  in  chill  and  moist  from 
the  swamp.  The  house  was  dark  and 
quiet,  but  he  heard  the  blind  of  an  upper 
window  turned  stealthily  as  he  stepped 
into  the  latticed  arcade. 


204  Harper's  Novelettes 

"The  old  madame  is  watching  me — 
and  her,"  he  said  to  himself. 

His  agitation  had  now  become  su- 
preme. The  faint  familiar  perfume  that 
stole  about  his  room  filled  him  with  a 
kind  of  frenzy.  Was  this  the  chivalric 
devotion  of  which  he  had  so  boasted? 
this  the  desire  to  protect  a  young  and 
defenceless  woman?  He  no  longer  dared 
question  himself.  He  seemed  to  feel  her 
warm  breath  against  his  cheeks.  He 
threw  up  his  arms  with  a  gesture  of  de- 
spair. A  sigh  stirred  the  deathlike  still- 
ness. At  last!  She  was  there,  just 
within  his  doorway;  the  pale  glimmer  of 
the  veiled  moon  fell  upon  her.  Her 
trailing  laces  wrapped  her  about  like  a 
silver  mist;  her  arms  were  folded  across 
her  bosom;  her  eyes — he  dared  not  in- 
terpret the  meaning  which  he  read  in 
those  wonderful  eyes.  She  turned  slow- 
ly and  went  down  the  hall.  He  followed 
her,  reeling  like  a  drunkard.  His  feet 
seemed  clogged,  the  blood  ran  thick  in 
his  veins,  a  strange  roaring  was  in  his 
ears.  His  hot  eyes  strained  after  her  as 
she  vanished,  just  beyond  his  touch,  into 
the  room  next  his  own.  He  threw  him- 
self against  the  closed  door  in  a  transport 
of  rage.  It  yielded  suddenly,  as  if  open- 
ed from  within.  A  full  blaze  of  light 


At  La  Glorieuse  205 

struck  his  eyes,  blinding  him  for  an  in- 
stant; then  he  saw  her.  A  huge  four- 
posted  bed  with  silken  hangings  occupied 
a  recess  in  the  room.  Across  its  foot  a 
low  couch  was  drawn.  She  had  thrown 
herself  there.  Her  head  was  pillowed  on 
crimson  gold-embroidered  cushions;  her 
diaphanous  draperies,  billowing  foamlike 
over  her,  half  concealed,  half  revealed  her 
lovely  form;  her  hair  waved  away  from 
her  brows,  and  spread  like  a  shower  of 
gold  over  the  cushions.  One  bare  arm 
hung  to  the  floor;  something  jewel-like 
gleamed  in  the  half -closed  hand;  the  oth- 
er lay  across  her  forehead,  and  from  be- 
neath it  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  him. 
He  sprang  forward  with  a  cry.  .  .  . 

At  first  he  could  remember  nothing. 
The  windows  were  open;  the  heavy  cur- 
tains which  shaded  them  moved  lazily  in 
the  breeze;  a  shaft  of  sunlight  that  came 
in  between  them  fell  upon  the  polished 
surface  of  the  marble  mantel.  He  ex- 
amined with  languid  curiosity  some  trifles 
that  stood  there — a  pair  of  Dresden  fig- 
ures, a  blue  Sevres  vase  of  graceful  shape, 
a  bronze  clock  with  gilded  rose-wreathed 
Cupids;  and  then  raised  his  eyes  to  the 
two  portraits  which  hung  above.  One  of 
these  was  familiar  enough — the  dark  mel- 
ancholy face  of  Felix  Arnault,  whose  por- 


206  Harper's  Novelettes 

trait  by  different  hands  and  at  different 
periods  of  his  life  hung  in  nearly  every 
room  of  La  Glorieuse.  The  blood  surged 
into  his  face  and  receded  again  at  sight 
of  the  other.  Oh,  so  strangely  like !  The 
yellow  hair,  the  slumberous  eyes,  the  full 
throat  clasped  about  with  a  single  strand 
of  coral.  Yes,  it  was  she !  He  lifted  him- 
self on  his  elbow.  He  was  in  bed.  Sure- 
ly this  was  the  room  into  which  she  had 
drawn  him  with  her  eyes.  Did  he  sink 
on  the  threshold,  all  his  senses  swooning 
into  delicious  faith?  Or  had  he,  indeed, 
in  that  last  moment  thrown  himself  on 
his  knees  by  her  couch?  He  could  not 
remember,  and  he  sank  back  with  a  sigh. 

Instantly  Madame  Arnault  was  bend- 
ing over  him.  Her  cool  hands  were  on  his 
forehead.  "  Dieu  merci!"  she  exclaimed, 
"  thou  art  thyself  once  more,  mon  fils" 

He  seized  her  hand  imperiously.  "  Tell 
me,  madame,"  he  demanded — "tell  me, 
for  the  love  of  God!  What  is  she?  Who 
is  she?  Why  have  you  shut  her  away  in 
this  deserted  place  ?  Why—" 

She  was  looking  down  at  him  with  an 
expression  half  of  pity,  half  of  pain. 

"Forgive  me,"  he  faltered,  involunta- 
rily, all  his  darker  suspicions  somehow 
vanishing;  "but — oh,  tell  me!" 

"Calm    thyself,    Kichard,"    she    said, 


At  La  Glorieuse  207 

soothingly,  seating  herself  on  the  side  of 
the  bed,  and  stroking  his  hand  gently. 
Too  agitated  to  speak,  he  continued  to 
gaze  at  her  with  imploring  eyes.  "Yes, 
yes,  I  will  relate  the  whole  story,"  she 
added,  hastily,  for  he  was  panting  and 
struggling  for  speech.  "  I  heard  you  fall 
last  night,"  she  continued,  relapsing  for 
greater  ease  into  French;  "  for  I  was  full 
of  anxiety  about  you,  and  I  lingered  long 
at  my  window  watching  for  you.  I  came 
at  once  with  Marcelite,  and  found  you 
lying  insensible  across  the  threshold  of 
this  room.  We  lifted  you  to  the  bed,  and 
bled  you  after  the  old  fashion,  and  then  I 
gave  you  a  tisane  of  my  own  making, 
which  threw  you  into  a  quiet  sleep.  I 
have  watched  beside  you  until  your  wak- 
ing. Now  you  are  but  a  little  weak  from 
fasting  and  excitement,  and  when  you 
have  rested  and  eaten — " 

"No,"  he  pleaded;  "now,  at  once!" 
"  Very  well,"  she  said,  simply.  She  was 
silent  a  moment,  as  if  arranging  her 
thoughts.  "  Your  grandfather,  a  Richard 
Keith  like  yourself,"  she  began,  "  was  a 
collegate-mate  and  friend  of  my  brother, 
Henri  Raymonde,  and  accompanied  him 
to  La  Glorieuse  during  one  of  their  vaca- 
tions. I  was  already  betrothed  to  Mon- 
sieur Arnault,  but  I —  No  matter!  I 


208  Harper's  Novelettes 

never  saw  Eichard  Keith  afterwards.  But 
years  later  he  sent  your  father,  who  also 
bore  his  name,  to  visit  me  here.  My  son, 
Felix,  was  but  a  year  or  so  younger  than 
his  boy,  and  the  two  lads  became  at  once 
warm  friends.  They  went  abroad,  and 
pursued  their  studies  side  by  side,  like 
brothers.  They  came  home  together,  and 
when  Richard's  father  died,  Felix  spent 
nearly  a  year  with  him  on  his  Maryland 
plantation.  They  exchanged,  when  apart, 
almost  daily  letters.  Richard's  marriage, 
which  occurred  soon  after  they  left  col- 
lege, strengthened  rather  than  weakened 
this  extraordinary  bond  between  them. 
Then  came  on  the  war.  They  were  in  the 
same  command,  and  hardly  lost  sight  of 
each  other  during  their  four  years  of  ser- 
vice. 

"  When  the  war  was  ended,  your  father 
went  back  to  his  estates.  Felix  turned 
his  face  homeward,  but  drifted  by  some 
strange  chance  down  to  Florida,  where  he 
met  her" — she  glanced  at  the  portrait 
over  the  mantel.  "  Helene  Pallacier  was 
Greek  by  descent,  her  family  having  been 
among  those  brought  over  some  time  dur- 
ing the  last  century  as  colonists  to  Florida 
from  the  Greek  islands.  He  married  her, 
barely  delaying  his  marriage  long  enough 
to  write  me  that  he  was  bringing  home  a 


At  La  Glorieusc  209 

bride.  She  was  young,  hardly  more  than 
a  child,  indeed,  and  marvellously  beauti- 
ful " — Keith  moved  impatiently;  he  found 
these  family  details  tedious  and  uninter- 
esting — a  a  radiant  soulless  creature, 
whose  only  law  was  her  own  selfish  en- 
joyment, and  whose  coming  brought  pain 
and  bitterness  to  La  Glorieuse.  These 
were  her  rooms.  She  chose  them  because 
of  the  rose  garden,  for  she  had  a  sensuous 
and  passionate  love  of  nature.  She  used 
to  lie  for  hours  on  the  grass  there,  with 
her  arms  flung  over  her  head,  gazing 
dreamily  on  the  fluttering  leaves  above 
her.  The  pearls — which  she  always  wore 
— some  coral  ornaments,  and  a  handful 
of  amber  beads  were  her  only  dower,  but 
her  caprices  were  the  insolent  and  ex- 
travagant caprices  of  a  queen.  Felix, 
who  adored  her,  gratified  them  at  what- 
ever expense;  and  I  think  at  first  she  had 
a  careless  sort  of  regard  for  him.  But 
she  ha  ted"  the  little  Felice,  whose  coming 
gave  her  the  first  pang  of  physical  pain 
she  had  ever  known.  She  never  offered 
the  child  a  caress.  She  sometimes  looked 
at  her  with  a  suppressed  rage  which  filled 
me  with  terror  and  anxiety. 

When  Felice  was  a  little  more  than  a 
year  old,  your  father  came  to  La  Glo- 
rieuse to  pay  us  a  long-promised  visit. 
14 


210  Harper's  Novelettes 

His  wife  liad  died  some  months  before, 
and  you,  a  child  of  six  or  seven  years, 
were  left  in  charge  of  relatives  in  Mary- 
land. Richard  was  in  the  full  vigor  of 
manhood,  broad-shouldered,  tall,  blue- 
eyed,  and  blond-haired,  like  his  father 
and  like  you.  From  the  moment  of 
their  first  meeting  Helene  exerted  all  the 
power  of  her  fascination  to  draw  him  to 
her.  Never  had  she  been  so  whimsical,  so 
imperious,  so  bewitching!  Loyal  to  his 
friend,  faithful  to  his  own  high  sense  of 
honor,  he  struggled  against  a  growing 
weakness,  and  finally  fled.  I  will  never 
forget  the  night  he  went  away.  A  ball 
had  been  planned  by  Felix  in  honor  of  his 
friend.  The  ballroom  was  decorated  un- 
der his  own  supervision.  The  house  was 
filled  with  guests  from  adjoining  parishes ; 
everybody,  young  and  old,  came  from  the 
plantations  around.  Helene  was  dazzling 
that  night.  The  light  of  triumph  in  her 
cheeks;  her  eyes  shone  with  a  softness 
which  I  had  never  seen  in  them  before.  I 
watched  her  walking  up  and  down  the 
room  with  Richard,  or  floating  with  him 
in  the  dance.  They  were  like  a  pair  of 
radiant  godlike  visitants  from  another 
world.  My  heart  ached  for  them  in  spite 
of  my  indignation  and  apprehension;  for 
light  whispers  were  beginning  to  circulate, 


At  La  Glorieuse  211 

and  I  saw  more  than  one  meaning  smile 
directed  at  them.  Felix,  who  was  truth 
itself,  was  gayly  unconscious. 

"  Towards  midnight  I  heard  far  up  the 
bayou  the  shrill  whistle  of  the  little 
packet  which  passed  up  and  down  then, 
as  now,  twice  a  week;  and  presently  she 
swung  up  to  our  landing.  Richard  was 
standing  with  Helene  by  the  fireplace. 
They  had  been  talking  for  some  time  in 
low  earnest  tones.  A  sudden  look  of  de- 
termination came  into  his  eyes.  I  saw 
him  draw  from  his  finger  a  ring  which 
she  had  one  day  playfully  bade  him  wear, 
and  offer  it  to  her.  His  face  was  white 
and  strained;  hers  wore  a  look  which  I 
could  not  fathom.  He  quitted  her  side 
abruptly,  and  walked  rapidly  across  the 
room,  threading  his  way  among  the  dan- 
cers, and  disappeared  in  the  press  about 
the  door.  A  few  moments  later  a  note 
was  handed  me.  I  heard  the  boat  steam 
away  from  the  landing  as  I  read  it.  It 
was  a  hurried  line  from  Richard.  He  said 
that  he  had  been  called  away  on  urgent 
business,  and  he  begged  me  to  make  his 
adieux  to  Madame  Arnault  and  Felix. 
Felix  was  worried  and  perplexed  by  the 
sudden  departure  of  his  guest.  Helene 
said  not  a  word,  but  very  soon  I  saw  her 
slipping  down  the  stair,  and  I  knew  that 


212  Harper's  Novelettes 

she  had  gone  to  her  room.  Her  absence 
was  not  remarked,  for  the  ball  was  at  its 
height.  It  was  almost  daylight  when  the 
last  dance  was  concluded,  and  the  guests 
who  were  staying  in  the  house  had  retired 
to  their  rooms. 

"Felix,  having  seen  to  the  comfort  of 
all,  went  at  last  to  join  his  wife.  He 
burst  into  my  room  a  second  later  almost 
crazed  with  horror  and  grief.  I  followed 
him  to  this  room.  She  was  lying  on  a 
couch  at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  One  arm 
was  thrown  across  her  forehead,  the  other 
hung  to  the  floor,  and  in  her  hand  she 
held  a  tiny  silver  bottle  with  a  jewelled 
stopper.  A  handkerchief,  with  a  sin- 
gle drop  of  blood  upon  it,  was  lying  on 
her  bosom.  A  faint  curious  odor  ex- 
haled from  her  lips  and  hung  about  the 
room,  but  the  poison  had  left  no  other 
trace. 

"No  one  save  ourselves  and  Marcelite 
ever  knew  the  truth.  She  had  danced 
too  much  at  the  ball  that  night,  and  she 
had  died  suddenly  of  heart-disease.  We 
buried  her  out  yonder  in  the  old  Ray- 
monde- Arnault  burying-ground.  I  do  not 
know  what  the  letter  contained  which 
Felix  wrote  to  Richard.  He  never  utter- 
ed his  name  afterwards.  The  ballroom, 
the  whole  wing,  in  truth,  was  at  once 


At  La  Glorieuse  213 

closed.  Everything  was  left  exactly  as  it 
was  on  that  fatal  night.  A  few  years 
ago,  the  house  being  unexpectedly  full,  I 
opened  the  room  in  which  you  have  been 
staying,  and  it  has  been  used  from  time 
to  time  as  a  guest-room  since.  My  son 
lived  some  years,  prematurely  old,  heart- 
broken, and  desolate.  He  died  with  her 
name  on  his  lips." 

Madame  Arnault  stopped. 

A  suffocating  sensation  was  creeping 
over  her  listener.  Only  in  the  past  few 
moments  had  the  signification  of  the  sto- 
ry begun  to  dawn  upon  him.  "Do  you 
mean,"  he  gasped,  "  that  the  girl  whom  I 
— that  she  is — was — " 

"Helene,  the  dead  wife  of  Felix  Ar- 
nault," she  replied,  gravely.  "Her  rest- 
less spirit  has  walked  here  before.  I  have 
sometimes  heard  her  tantalizing  laugh 
echo  through  the  house,  but  no  one  had 
ever  seen  her  until  you  came — so  like  the 
Richard  Keith  she  loved !" 

"When  I  read  your  letter/'  she  went 
on,  after  a  short  silence,  "which  told  me 
that  you  wished  to  come  to  those  friends 
to  whom  your  father  had  been  so  dear, 
all  the  past  arose  before  me,  and  I  felt 
that  I  ought  to  forbid  your  coming.  But 
I  remembered  how  Felix  and  Richard  had 
loved  each  other  before  she  came  between 


214  Harper's  Novelettes 

them.  I  thought  of  the  other  Kichard 
Keith  whom  I  —  I  loved  once;  and  I 
dreamed  of  a  union  at  last  between  the 
families.  I  hoped,  Richard,  that  you  and 
Felice—" 

But  Richard  was  no  longer  listening. 
He  wished  to  believe  the  whole  fantastic 
story  an  invention  of  the  keen-eyed  old 
madame  herself.  Yet  something  within 
him  confessed  to  its  truth.  A  tumultuous 
storm  of  baffled  desire,  of  impotent  anger, 
swept  over  him.  The  ring  he  wore  burn- 
ed into  his  flesh.  But  he  had  no  thought 
of  removing  it — the  ring  which  had  once 
belonged  to  the  beautiful  golden-haired 
woman  who  had  come  back  from  the 
grave  to  woo  him  to  her ! 

He  turned  his  face  away  and  groaned. 

Her  eyes  hardened.  She  rose  stiffly. 
"  I  will  send  a  servant  with  your  break- 
fast," she  said,  with  her  hand  on  the  door. 
"  The  down  boat  will  pass  La  Glorieuse 
this  afternoon.  You  will  perhaps  wish  to 
take  advantage  of  it." 

He  started.  He  had  not  thought  of  go- 
ing— of  leaving  her — her!  He  looked  at 
the  portrait  on  the  wall  and  laughed  bit- 
terly. 

Madame  Arnault  accompanied  him  with 
ceremonious  politeness  to  the  front  steps 
that  afternoon. 


At  La  Glorietise  215 

"Mademoiselle  Felice?"  he  murmured, 
inquiringly,  glancing  back  at  the  windows 
of  the  sitting-room. 

"Mademoiselle  Arnault  is  occupied," 
she  coldly  returned.  "I  will  convey  to 
her  your  farewell." 

He  looked  back  as  the  boat  chugged 
away.  Peaceful  shadows  enwrapped  the 
house  and  overspread  the  lawn.  A  single 
window  in  the  wing  gleamed  like  a  bale- 
fire in  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun. 

The  years  that  followed  were  years  of 
restless  wandering  for  Richard  Keith. 
He  visited  his  estate  but  rarely.  He  went 
abroad  and  returned,  hardly  having  set 
foot  to  land;  he  buried  himself  in  the 
fastnesses  of  the  Rockies ;  he  made  a  long, 
aimless  sea-voyage.  Her  image  accom- 
panied him  everywhere.  Between  him 
and  all  he  saw  hovered  her  faultless  face ; 
her  red  mouth  smiled  at  him;  her  white 
arms  enticed  him.  His  own  face  became 
worn  and  his  step  listless.  He  grew  silent 
and  gloomy.  "  He  is  madder  than  the 
old  colonel,  his  father,  was,"  his  friends 
said,  shrugging  their  shoulders. 

One  day,  more  than  three  years  after 
his  visit  to  La  Glorieuse,  he  found  him- 
self on  a  deserted  part  of  the  Florida  sea- 
coast.  It  was  late  in  November,  but  the 
sky  was  soft  and  the  air  warm  and  balmy. 


216  Harper's  Novelettes 

He  bared  his  head  as  he  paced  moodily  to 
and  fro  on  the  silent  beach.  The  waves 
rolled  languidly  to  his  feet  and  receded, 
leaving  scattered  half-wreaths  of  opales- 
cent foam  on  the  snowy  sands.  The  wind 
that  fanned  his  face  was  filled  with  the 
spicy  odors  of  the  sea.  Seized  by  a  capri- 
cious impulse,  he  threw  off  his  clothes  and 
dashed  into  the  surf.  The  undulating 
billows  closed  around  him;  a  singular 
lassitude  passed  into  his  limbs  as  he 
swam;  he  felt  himself  slowly  sinking,  as 
if  drawn  downward  by  an  invisible  hand. 
He  opened  his  eyes.  The  waves  lapped 
musically  above  his  head;  a  tawny  glory 
was  all  about  him,  a  luminous  expanse  in 
which  he  saw  strangely  formed  creatures 
moving,  darting,  rising,  falling,  coiling, 
uncoiling. 

"You  was  jes  on  de  eedge  er  drownd- 
inj,  Mars  Dick,"  said  Wiley,  his  black 
body-servant,  spreading  his  own  clothes 
on  the  porch  of  the  little  fishing-hut  to 
dry.  "  In  de  name  o'  Gawd  whar  mek  you 
wanter  go  in  swimmin'  dis  time  o'  de 
yea',  anyhow?  Ef  I  hadn'  er  splunge  in 
an'  fotch  you  out,  dey'd  er  been  mo'nin' 
yander  at  de  plantation,  sho !" 

His  master  laughed  lazily.  "You  are 
right,  Wiley,"  he  said ;  "  and  you  are  go- 
ing to  smoke  the  best  tobacco  in  Maryland 


At  La  Glorieuse  217 

as  long  as  you  live."  He  felt  buoyant. 
Youth  and  elasticity  seemed  to  have  come 
back  to  him  at  a  bound.  He  stretched 
himself  on  the  rough  bench,  and  watched 
the  blue  rings  of  smoke  curl  lightly  away 
from  his  cigar.  Gradually  he  was  aware 
of  a  pair  of  wistful  eyes  shining  down  on 
him.  His  heart  leaped.  They  were  the 
eyes  of  Felice  Arnault !  "  My  God,  have 
I  been  mad!"  he  muttered.  His  eyes 
sought  his  hand.  The  ring,  from  which 
he  had  never  been  parted,  was  gone.  It 
had  been  torn  from  his  finger  in  his  wres- 
tle with  the  sea.  "  Get  my  traps  together 
at  once,  Wiley,"  he  said.  "  We  are  going 
to  La  Glorieuse." 

"  Now  you  talking  Mars  Dick,"  assent- 
ed Wiley,  cheerfully. 

It  was  night  when  he  reached  the  city. 
First  of  all,  he  made  inquiries  concerning 
the  little  packet.  He  was  right;  the  As- 
sumption would  leave  the  next  afternoon 
at  five  o'clock  for  Bayou  L'Eperon.  He 
went  to  the  same  hotel  at  which  he  had 
stopped  before  when  on  his  way  to  La 
Glorieiise.  The  next  morning,  too  joyous 
to  sleep,  he  rose  early,  and  went  out  into 
the  street.  A  gray  uncertain  dawn  was 
just  struggling  into  the  sky.  A  few  peo- 
ple on  their  way  to  market  or  to  early 
mass  were  passing  along  the  narrow  ban- 


218  Harper's  Novelettes 

quettes;  sleepy-eyed  women  were  unbar- 
ring the  shutters  of  their  tiny  shops ;  high- 
wheeled  milk-carts  were  rattling  over  the 
granite  pavements;  in  the  vine -hung 
court-yards,  visible  here  and  there  through 
iron  grilles,  parrots  were  scolding  on  their 
perches;  children  pattered  up  and  down 
the  long,  arched  corridors;  the  prolonged 
cry  of  an  early  clothes-pole  man  echoed, 
like  the  note  of  a  winding  horn,  through 
the  close  alleys.  Keith  sauntered  care- 
lessly along. 

"  In  so  many  hours,"  he  kept  repeating 
to  himself,  "  I  shall  be  on  my  way  to  La 
Glorieuse.  The  boat  will  swing  into  the 
home  landing;  the  negroes  will  swarm 
across  the  gang-plank,  laughing  and 
shouting ;  Madame  Arnault  and  Felice  will 
come  out  on  the  gallery  and  look,  shading 
their  eyes  with  their  hands.  Oh,  I  know 
quite  well  that  the  old  madame  will  greet 
me  coldly  at  first.  Her  eyes  are  like  steel 
when  she  is  angry.  But  when  she  knows 
that  I  am  once  more  a  sane  man — 
And  Felice,  what  if  she —  But  no! 
Felice  is  not  the  kind  of  woman  who  loves 
more  than  once;  and  she  did  love  me, 
God  bless  her !  unworthy  as  I  was." 

A  carriage,  driven  rapidly,  passed  him; 
his  eyes  followed  it  idly,  until  it  turned 
far  away  into  a  side  street.  He  strayed  on 


At  La  Glorieuse  219 

to  the  market,  where  he  seated  himself 
on  a  high  stool  in  L'Appel  du  Matin  cof- 
fee stall.  But  a  vague,  teasing  remem- 
brance was  beginning  to  stir  in  his  brain. 
The  turbaned  woman  on  the  front  seat  of 
the  carriage  that  had  rolled  past  him  yon- 
der, where  had  he  seen  that  dark,  grave, 
wrinkled  face,  with  the  great  hoops  of 
gold  against  either  cheek?  Marcelite! 
He  left  the  stall  and  retraced  his  steps, 
quickening  his  pace  almost  to  a  run  as  he 
went.  Felice  herself,  then,  might  be  in 
the  city.  He  hurried  to  the  street  into 
which  the  carriage  had  turned,  and 
glanced  down  between  the  rows  of  white- 
eaved  cottages  with  green  doors  and  bat- 
ten shutters.  It  had  stopped  several 
squares  away;  there  seemed  to  be  a  num- 
ber of  people  gathered  about  it.  "  I  will 
at  least  satisfy  myself,"  he  thought. 

As  he  came  up,  a  bell  in  a  little  cross- 
crowned  tower  began  to  ring  slowly.  The 
carriage  stood  in  front  of  a  low  red  brick 
house,  set  directly  on  the  street;  a  silent 
crowd  pressed  about  the  entrance.  There 
was  a  hush  within.  He  pushed  his  way 
along  the  banquette  to  the  steps.  A 
young  nun,  in  a  brown  serge  robe,  kept 
guard  at  the  door.  She  wore  a  wreath  of 
white  artificial  roses  above  her  long  coarse 
veil.  Something  in  his  face  appealed  to 


220  Harper's  Novelettes 

her,  and  she  found  a  place  for  him  in  the 
little  convent  chapel. 

Madame  Arnault,  supported  by  Marce- 
lite,  was  kneeling  in  front  of  the  altar, 
which  blazed  with  candles.  She  bad 
grown  frightfully  old  and  frail.  Her  face 
was  set,  and  her  eyes  were  fixed  with  a 
rigid  stare  on  the  priest  who  was  say- 
ing mass.  Marcelite's  dark  cheeks  were 
streaming  with  tears.  The  chapel,  which 
wore  a  gala  air  with  its  lights  and  flow- 
ers, was  filled  with  people.  On  the  left  of 
the  altar,  a  bishop,  in  gorgeous  robes,  was 
sitting,  attended  by  priests  and  acolytes; 
on  the  right,  the  wooden  panel  behind  an 
iron  grating  had  been  removed,  and  be- 
yond, in  the  nun's  choir,  the  black-robed 
sisters  of  the  order  were  gathered.  Heavy 
veils  shrouded  their  faces  and  fell  to  their 
feet.  They  held  in  their  hands  tall  wax- 
candles,  whose  yellow  flames  burned 
steadily  in  the  semi-darkness.  Five  or 
six  young  girls  knelt,  motionless  as  stat- 
ues, in  their  midst.  They  also  carried  ta- 
pers, and  their  rapt  faces  were  turned 
towards  the  unseen  altar  within,  of  which 
the  outer  one  is  but  the  visible  token. 
Their  eyelids  were  downcast.  Their  white 
veils  were  thrown  back  from  their  calm 
foreheads,  and  floated  like  wings  from 
their  shoulders. 


At  La  Glorieuse  221 

He  felt  no  surprise  when  he  saw  Felice 
among  them.  He  seemed  to  have  fore- 
known always  that  he  should  find  her 
thus  on  the  edge  of  another  and  mysteri- 
ous world  into  which  he  could  not  follow 
her. 

Her  skin  had  lost  a  little  of  its  warm 
rich  tint;  the  soft  rings  of  hair  were 
drawn  away  under  her  veil;  her  hands 
were  thin,  and  as  waxen  as  the  taper  she 
held.  An  unearthly  beauty  glorified  her 
pale  face. 

"  Is  it  forever  too  late  ?"  he  asked  him- 
self in  agony,  covering  his  face  with  his 
hands.  When  he  looked  again  the  white 
veil  on  her  head  had  been  replaced  by  the 
sombre  one  of  the  order.  "If  I  could 
but  speak  to  her !"  he  thought ;  "  if  she 
would  but  once  lift  her  eyes  to  mine,  she 
would  come  to  me  even  now!" 

Felice!  Did  the  name  break  from  his 
lips  in  a  hoarse  cry  that  echoed  through 
the  hushed  chapel,  and  silenced  the  voice 
of  the  priest?  He  never  knew.  But  a 
faint  color  swept  into  her  cheeks.  Her 
eyelids  trembled.  In  a  flash  the  rose- 
garden  at  La  Glorieuse  was  before  him; 
he  saw  the  turquoise  sky,  and  heard  the 
mellow  chorus  of  the  field  gang;  the 
smell  of  damask-roses  was  in  the  air;  her 
little  hand  was  in  his  .  .  he  saw  her 


222  Harper's  Novelettes 

coming  swiftly  towards  him  across  the 
dusk  of  the  old  ballroom;  her  limpid  in- 
nocent eyes  were  smiling  into  his  own 
.  .  .  she  was  standing  on  the  grassy  lawn ; 
the  shadows  of  the  leaves  flickered  over 
her  white  gown.  .  .  . 

At  last  the  quivering  eyelids  were  lift- 
ed. She  turned  her  head  slowly,  and 
looked  steadily  at  him.  He  held  his 
breath.  A  cart  rumbled  along  the  cob- 
ble-stones outside;  the  puny  wail  of  a 
child  sounded  across  the  stillness ;  a  hand- 
ful of  rose  leaves  from  a  vase  at  the  foot 
of  the  altar  dropped  on  the  hem  of  Ma- 
dame Arnault's  dress.  It  might  have 
been  the  gaze  of  an  angel  in  a  world 
where  there  is  no  marrying  nor  giving  in 
marriage,  so  pure  was  it,  so  passionless, 
so  free  of  anything  like  earthly  desire. 

As  she  turned  her  face  again  towards 
the  altar  the  bell  in  the  tower  above 
ceased  tolling;  a  triumphant  chorus  leap- 
ed into  the  air,  borne  aloft  by  joyous  or- 
gan tones.  The  first  rays  of  the  morn- 
ing sun  streamed  in  through  the  small 
windows.  Then  light  penetrated  into  the 
nuns'  choir,  and  enveloped  like  a  mantle 
of  gold  Sister  Mary  of  the  Cross,  who  in 
the  world  had  been  Felicite  Arnault. 


A  Faded   Scapular 

BY    F.    D.    MILLET 

WE  are  seldom  able  to  trace  our 
individual  superstitions  to  any 
definite  cause,  nor  can  we  often 
account  for  the  peculiar  sensations  de- 
veloped in  us  by  the  inexplicable  and 
mysterious  incidents  in  our  experience. 
Much  of  the  timidity  of  childhood  may 
be  traced  to  early  training  in  the  nursery, 
and  sometimes  the  moral  effects  of  this 
weakness  cannot  be  eradicated  through  a 
lifetime  of  severe  self-control  and  mental 
suffering.  The  complicated  disorders  of 
the  imagination  which  arise  from  super- 
stitious fears  can  frequently  be  account- 
ed for  only  by  inherited  characteristics, 
by  peculiar  sensitiveness  to  impressions, 
and  by  an  overpowering  and  perhaps  ab- 
normally active  imagination.  I  am  sure 
I  am  confessing  to  no  unusual  character- 
istic when  I  say  that  I  have  felt  from 
childhood  a  certain  sentiment  or  sensa- 
tion in  regard  to  material  things  which  I 


224  Harper's  Novelettes 

can  trace  to  no  early  experience,  to  the 
influence  of  no  literature,  and  to  no  pos- 
sible source,  in  fact,  but  that  of  inherited 
disposition. 

The  sentiment  I  refer  to  is  this:  what- 
ever has  belonged  to  or  has  been  used  by 
any  person  seems  to  me  to  have  received 
some  special  quality,  which,  though  often 
invisible  and  still  oftener  indefinable, 
still  exists  in  a  more  or  less  strong  de- 
gree according  to  the  amount  of  the  im- 
pressionable power,  if  I  may  call  it  so, 
which  distinguished  the  possessor.  I  am 
aware  that  this  sentiment  may  be  stig- 
matized as  of  the  school-girl  order;  that 
it  is,  indeed,  of  the  same  kind  and  class 
with  that  which  leads  an  otherwise  hon- 
est person  to  steal  a  rag  from  a  famous 
battle  flag,  a  leaf  from  a  historical  laurel 
wreath,  or  even  to  cut  a  signature  or  a 
title-page  from  a  precious  volume;  but 
with  me  the  feeling  has  never  taken  this 
turn,  else  I  should  never  have  confessed 
to  the  possession  of  it.  Whatever  may 
be  said  or  believed,  however,  I  must  refer 
to  it  in  more  OP  less  comprehensible 
terms,  because  it  may  explain  the  condi- 
tions, although  it  will  not  unveil  the 
causes,  of  the  incidents  I  am  about  to  de- 
scribe with  all  honesty  and  frankness. 

Nearly  twenty  years  ago  I  made  my 


A  Faded  Scapular  225 

first  visit  to  Rome,  long  before  it  became 
the  centre  of  the  commercial  and  politi- 
cal activity  of  Italy,  and  while  it  was  yet 
unspoiled  for  the  antiquarian,  the  stu- 
dent, the  artist,  and  the  traveller  Never 
shall  I  forget  the  first  few  hours  I  spent 
wandering  aimlessly  through  the  streets, 
so  far  as  I  then  knew  a  total  stranger  in 
the  city,  with  no  distinct  plan  of  remain- 
ing there,  and  with  only  the  slight  and 
imperfect  knowledge  of  the  place  that 
one  gains  from  the  ordinary  travellers' 
descriptions.  The  streets,  the  houses,  the 
people,  the  strange  sounds  and  stranger 
sights,  the  life  so  entirely  different  from 
what  I  had  hitherto  seen,  all  this  inter- 
ested me  greatly.  Far  more  powerful 
and  far  more  vivid  and  lasting,  however, 
was  the  impression  of  an  inconceivable 
number  of  presences — I  hesitate  to  call 
them  spirits — not  visible,  of  course,  nor 
tangible,  but  still  oppressing  me  mental- 
ly and  morally,  exactly  the  same  as  my 
physical  self  is  often  crushed  and  over- 
powered in  a  great  assembly  of  people. 
I  walked  about,  visited  the  cafes  and  con- 
cert halls,  and  tried  in  various  ways  to 
shake  off  the  uncomfortable  feeling  of 
ghostly  company,  but  was  unsuccessful, 
and  went  to  my  lodgings  much  depressed 
and  nervous.  I  took  my  note-book,  and 

15 


226  Harper's  Novelettes 

wrote  in  it :  "  Rome  has  been  too  much 
lived  in.  Among  the  multitude  of  the 
dead  there  is  no  room  for  the  living." 
It  seemed  then  a  foolish  memorandum 
to  write,  and  now,  as  I  look  at  the 
half -effaced  pencil  lines,  I  wonder  why  I 
was  not  ashamed  to  write  it.  Yet  there 
it  is  before  me,  a  witness  to  my  sensa- 
tions at  the  time,  and  the  scrawl  has  even 
now  the  power  to  bring  up  to  me  an  un- 
pleasantly vivid  memory  of  that  first 
evening  in  Rome. 

After  a  few  days  passed  in  visiting  the 
galleries  and  the  regular  sights  of  the 
town,  I  began  to  look  for  a  studio  and 
an  apartment,  and  finally  found  one  in 
the  upper  story  of  a  house  OL.  the  Via  di 
Ripetta.  Before  moving  into  the  studio, 
I  met  an  old  friend  and  fellow-artist,  and 
as  there  was  room  enough  for  two,  glad- 
ly took  him  in  with  me. 

The  studio,  with  apartment,  in  the  Via 
di  Ripetta  was  by  no  means  unattrac- 
tive. It  was  large,  well  lighted,  com- 
fortably and  abundantly  furnished.  It 
was,  as  I  have  said,  at  the  top  of  the 
house,  the  studio  overlooked  the  Tiber, 
and  the  sitting-room  and  double-bedded 
sleeping  -  room  fronted  the  street.  The 
large  studio  window  was  placed  rather 
high  up,  so  that  the  entrance  door — a 


A  Faded  Scapular  227 

wide,  heavy  affair,  with  large  hinges  and 
immense  complicated  lock  and  a  "  judas  " 
— opened  from  the  obscurity  of  the  hall 
directly  under  the  large  window  into  the 
full  light  of  the  studio.  The  roof  of  the 
house  slanted  from  back  to  front,  so  that 
the  two  rooms  were  lower  studded  than 
the  studio,  and  an  empty  space  or  low 
attic  opening  into  the  studio  above  them 
was  partly  concealed  by  an  ample  and 
ragged  curtain.  The  fireplace  was  in  the 
middle  of  the  left  wall  as  you  entered 
the  studio ;  the  door  into  the  sitting-room 
was  in  the  further  right-hand  corner,  and 
the  bedroom  was  entered  by  a  door  on 
the  right-hand  wall  of  the  sitting-room, 
so  that  the  bedroom  formed  a  wing  of 
the  studio  and  sitting-room,  and  from  the 
former,  looking  through  two  doors,  the 
bedroom  window  and  part  of  the  street 
wall  could  be  seen.  Both  the  beds  were 
hidden  from  sight  of  any  one  in  the  stu- 
dio, even  when  the  doors  were  open. 

The  apartment  was  furnished  in  a  way 
which  denoted  a  certain  amount  of  lib- 
erality, but  everything  was  faded  and 
worn,  though  not  actually  shabby  or  dirty. 
The  carpets  were  threadbare,  the  damask- 
covered  sofa  and  chairs  showed  marks  of 
the  springs,  and  the  gimp  was  fringed 
and  torn  off  in  places.  The  beds  were  not 


228  Harper's  Novelettes 

mates;  the  basin  and  ewer  were  of  dif- 
ferent patterns;  the  few  pictures  on  the 
wall  were,  like  everything  else  in  the 
place,  curiously  gray  and  dusty-looking, 
as  if  they  had  been  shut  up  in  the  dark- 
ened rooms  for  a  generation.  Beyond 
the  fireplace  in  the  studio,  the  corner  of 
the  room  was  partitioned  off  by  a  dingy 
screen,  six  feet  high  or  more,  fixed  to  the 
floor  for  the  space  of  two  yards,  with  one 
wing  which  shut  like  a  door,  enclosing  a 
small  space  fitted  up  like  a  miniature 
scullery,  with  a  curious  and  elaborate 
collection  of  pots  and  pans  and  kitchen 
utensils,  all  hung  in  orderly  rows,  but 
every  article  with  marks  of  service  on  it, 
and  more  recent  and  obtrusive  trace  of 
long  disuse. 

In  one  of  the  first  days  of  my  search 
for  a  studio  I  had  found  and  inspected 
this  very  place,  but  it  had  given  me  such 
a  disagreeable  feeling — it  had  seemed  so 
worn  out,  so  full  of  relics  of  other  people 
— that  I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to 
take  it.  After  a  thorough  search  and 
diligent  inquiry,  however,  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  there  was  absolutely  no 
other  place  in  Eome  at  that  busy  season 
where  I  could  set  up  my  easel,  and  after 
having  the  place  recommended  to  me  by 
all  the  artists  I  called  upon  as  a  well- 


A  Faded  Scapular  229 

known  and  useful  studio,  and  a  great 
find  at  the  busy  season  of  the  year,  I  took 
a  lease  of  the  place  for  four  months. 

My  friend  and  I  moved  in  at  the  same 
time,  and  I  will  not  deny  that  I  planned 
to  he  supported  by  the  presence  of  my 
friend  at  the  moment  of  taking  posses- 
sion. When  we  arrived  and  had  our 
traps  all  deposited  in  the  middle  of  the 
studio,  there  came  over  the  spirits  of  us 
both  a  strange  gloom,  which  the  bustle 
and  confusion  of  settling  did  not  in  the 
least  dispel.  It  was  nearly  dark  that 
winter  afternoon  before  we  had  finished 
unpacking,  and  the  street  lights  were 
burning  before  we  reached  the  little  res- 
taurant in  the  Via  Quattro  Fontano, 
where  we  proposed  to  take  our  meals. 
There  was  a  cheerful  company  of  artists 
and  architects  assembled  there  that  even- 
ing, and  we  sat  over  our  wine  long  after 
dinner.  When  the  jolly  party  at  last  dis- 
persed, it  was  well  past  midnight. 

How  gloomy  the  outer  portal  of  the 
high  building  looked  as  we  crossed  the 
dimly  lighted  street  and  pushed  open  the 
black  door!  A  musty,  damp  smell,  like 
the  atmosphere  of  the  catacombs,  met  us 
as  we  entered.  Our  footsteps  echoed 
loud  and  hollow  in  the  empty  corridor, 
and  the  large  wax  match  I  struck  as  we 


230  Harper's  Novelettes 

came  in  gave  but  a  flickering  light,  which 
dimly  shadowed  the  outline  of  the  stone 
stairway,  and  threw  the  rest  of  the  corri- 
dor into  a  deep  and  mysterious  gloom. 
We  tramped  up  the  five  long  flights  of 
stone  stairs  without  a  word,  the  echo  of 
our  footsteps  sounding  louder  and  loud- 
er, and  the  murky  space  behind  us  deep- 
ening into  the  damp  darkness  of  a  cavern. 
At  last,  after  what  seemed  an  intermina- 
ble climb,  we  came  to  the  studio  entrance. 
I  put  the  large  key  in  the  lock,  turned  it, 
and  pushed  open  the  door.  A  strong 
draught,  like  the  lifeless  breath  from  the 
mouth  of  a  tunnel,  extinguished  the 
match  and  left  us  in  darkness.  I  hesi- 
tated an  instant,  instinctively  dreading 
to  enter,  and  then  went  in,  followed  by 
my  friend,  who  closed  the  door  behind 
us.  The  heavy  hinges  creaked,  the  door 
shut  into  the  jambs  with  a  solid  thud, 
the  lock  sprang  into  place  with  a  sharp 
click,  and  a  noise  like  the  clanging  of 
a  prison  gate  resounded  and  re-echoed 
through  the  corridor  and  through  the 
spacious  studio.  I  felt  as  if  we  were 
shut  in  from  the  whole  world. 

Lighting  all  the  candles  at  hand  and 
stirring  up  the  fire,  we  endeavored  to 
make  the  studio  look  cheerful,  and  neither 
of  us  being  inclined  to  go  to  bed,  we  sat 


A  Faded  Scapular  231 

for  a  long  time  talking  and  smoking. 
But  even  the  bright  fire  and  the  soothing 
tobacco  smoke  did  not  wholly  dispel  the 
gloom  of  the  place,  and  when  we  finally 
carried  the  candles  into  the  bedroom,  I 
felt  a  vague  sense  of  dismal  anticipation 
and  apprehension.  We  left  both  doors 
open,  so  that  the  light  from  our  room 
streamed  across  the  corner  of  the  sitting- 
room,  and  threw  a  great  square  of  strong 
reflection  on  the  studio  carpet.  While 
undressing,  I  found  that  I  had  left  my 
match-box  on  the  studio  table,  and 
thought  I  would  return  for  it.  I  remem- 
ber now  what  a  mental  struggle  I  went 
through  before  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go 
without  a  candle.  I  glanced  at  my 
friend's  face,  partly  to  see  if  he  noticed 
any  indication  of  nervousness  in  my  ex- 
pression, and  partly  because  I  was  con- 
scious of  a  kind  of  psychological  sym- 
pathy between  us.  But  fear  that  he 
would  laugh  at  me  made  me  effectually 
conceal  my  feelings,  and  I  went  out  of 
the  room  without  speaking.  As  I  walked 
across  the  non-resonant,  carpeted  stone 
floor  I  had  the  most  curious  set  of  sen- 
sations I  have  ever  experienced.  At  near- 
ly every  step  I  took  I  came  into  a  dif- 
ferent stratum  or  perpendicular  layer  of 
air.  First  it  was  cool  to  my  face,  then 


232          Harper's  Novelettes 

warm,  then  chill  again,  and  again  warm. 
Thinking  to  calm  my  nervous  excitement, 
I  stood  still  and  looked  around  me.  The 
great  window  above  my  head  dimly  trans- 
mitted the  sky  reflection,  but  threw  little 
light  into  the  studio.  The  folds  of  the 
curtain  over  the  open  space  above  the 
sitting-room  appeared  to  wave  slightly  in 
the  uncertain  light,  and  the  easels  and 
lay-figure  stood  gaunt  and  ghostly  along 
the  further  wall.  I  waited  there  and 
reasoned  with  myself,  arguing  that  there 
was  no  possible  cause  for  fear,  that  a 
strong  man  ought  to  control  his  nerves, 
that  it  was  silly  at  my  time  of  life  to  be- 
gin to  be  afraid  of  the  dark,  but  I  could 
not  get  rid  of  the  sensation.  As  I  went 
back  to  the  bedroom  I  experienced  the 
same  succession  of  physical  shocks;  but 
whether  they  followed  each  other  in  the 
same  order  or  not  I  was  unable  to  de- 
termine. 

It  was  some  time  before  I  could  get  to 
sleep,  and  I  opened  my  eyes  once  or 
twice  before  I  lost  consciousness.  From 
the  bedroom  window  there  was  a  dim, 
very  dim  light  on  the  lace  curtains,  but 
the  window  itself  was  visible  as  a  square 
mass,  and  did  not  appear  to  illuminate 
the  room  in  the  least.  Suddenly,  after  a 
dreamless  sleep  of  some  duration,  I  awoke 


A  Faded  Scapular  233 

as  completely  as  if  I  had  been  startled  by 
a  loud  noise.  The  lace  curtains  were 
now  quite  brilliantly  lighted  from  some- 
where, I  could  not  tell  where,  but  the 
window  itself  seemed  to  be  as  little  lumi- 
nous as  when  I  went  to  sleep.  Without 
moving  my  head,  I  turned  my  eyes  in 
the  direction  of  the  studio,  and  could  see 
the  open  door  as  a  dark  patch  in  the 
gray  wall,  but  nothing  more.  Then,  as  I 
was  looking  again  at  the  curious  illumi- 
nation of  the  curtains,  a  moving  mass 
came  into  the  angle  of  my  vision  out  of 
the  corner  of  the  room  near  the  head  of 
the  bed,  and  passed  slowly  into  full  view 
between  me  and  the  curtain.  It  was  un- 
mistakably the  figure  of  a  man,  not  un- 
like that  of  the  better  type  of  Italian, 
and  was  dressed  in  the  commonly  worn 
soft  hat  and  ample  cloak.  His  profile 
came  out  clearly  against  the  light  back- 
ground of  the  lace  curtain,  and  showed 
him  to  be  a  man  of  considerable  refine- 
ment of  feature.  He  did  not  make  an 
actually  solid  black  silhouette  against  the 
light,  neither  was  the  figure  translucent, 
but  was  rather  like  an  object  seen  through 
a  vapor  or  through  a  sheet  of  thin  ground 
glass. 

I  tried  to  raise  my  head,  but  my  nerve 
force  seemed   suddenly  to  fail  me,   and 


234  Harper's  Novelettes 

while  I  was  wondering  at  my  powerless- 
ness,  and  reasoning  at  the  same  time  that 
it  must  be  a  nightmare,  the  figure  had 
moved  slowly  across  in  front  of  the  win- 
dow, and  out  through  the  open  door  into 
the  studio. 

I  listened  breathlessly,  but  not  a  sound 
did  I  hear  from  the  next  room.  I  pinched 
myself,  opened  and  shut  my  eyes,  and 
noticed  that  the  breathing  of  my  room- 
mate was  irregular,  and  unlike  that  of  a 
sleeping  man.  I  am  unable  to  under- 
stand why  I  did  not  sit  up  or  turn  over 
or  speak  to  my  friend  to  find  out  if  he 
was  awake.  I  was  fully  conscious  that 
I  ought  to  do  this,  but  something,  I 
know  not  what,  forced  me  to  lie  perfectly 
motionless  watching  the  window.  I  heard 
my  roommate  breathing,  opened  and  shut 
my  eyes,  and  was  certain,  indeed,  that  I 
was  really  awake.  As  I  reasoned  on  the 
phenomenon,  and  came  naturally  to  the 
unwilling  conclusion  that  my  hallucina- 
tion was  probably  premonitory  of  malaria, 
my  nerves  grew  quiet,  I  began  to  think 
less  intensely,  and  then  I  fell  asleep. 

The  next  morning  I  awoke  with  a  feel- 
ing of  disagreeable  anticipation.  I  was 
loath  to  rise,  even  though  the  warm 
Italian  sunlight  was  pouring  into  the 
room  and  gilding  the  dingy  interior 


A  Faded  Scapular  235 

with  brilliant  reflections.  In  spite  of  this 
cheering  glow  of  sunshine,  the  rooms 
still  had  the  same  dead  and  uninhabited 
appearance,  and  the  presence  of  my 
friend,  a  vigorous  and  practical  man, 
seemed  to  bring  no  recognizable  vitality 
or  human  element  to  counteract  the  op- 
pressiveness of  the  place.  Every  detail  of 
my  waking  dream  or  hallucination  of  the 
night  before  was  perfectly  fresh  in  my 
mind,  and  the  sense  of  apprehension  was 
still  strong  upon  me. 

The  distracting  operations  of  settling 
the  studio,  and  the  frequent  excursions 
to  neighboring  shops  to  buy  articles  nec- 
essary to  our  meagre  housekeeping,  did 
much  towards  taking  my  mind  off  the  in- 
cident of  the  night,  but  every  time  I 
entered  the  sitting-room  or  the  bedroom 
it  all  came  up  to  me  with  a  vividness 
that  made  my  nerves  quiver.  We  ex- 
plored all  the  corners  and  cupboards  of 
the  place.  We  even  crawled  up  over  the 
sitting-room  behind  the  dingy  curtain, 
where  a  large  quantity  of  disused  frames 
and  old  stretchers  were  packed  away. 
We  familiarized  ourselves,  in  fact,  with 
every  nook  and  cranny  of  each  room; 
moved  the  furniture  about  in  a  different 
order;  hung  up  draperies  and  sketches, 
and  in  many  ways  changed  the  character 


236  Harper's  Novelettes 

of  the  interior.  The  faded,  weary-look- 
ing widow  from  whom  I  hired  the  place, 
and  who  took  care  of  the  rooms,  carried 
away  to  her  own  apartment  many  of  the 
most  obnoxious  trifles  which  encumbered 
the  small  tables,  the  etagere,  and  the 
wall  spaces.  She  sighed  a  great  deal  as 
we  were  making  the  rapid  changes  to 
suit  our  own  taste,  but  made  no  objec- 
tion, and  we  naturally  thought  it  was 
the  regular  custom  of  every  new  occu- 
pant to  turn  the  place  upside  down. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  I  was  alone  in 
the  studio  for  an  hour  or  more,  and  sat 
by  the  fire  trying  to  read.  The  daylight 
was  not  gone,  and  the  rumble  of  the  busy 
street  came  plainly  to  my  ears.  I  say 
"trying  to  read,"  for  I  found  reading 
quite  impossible.  The  moment  I  began 
to  fix  my  attention  on  the  page,  I  had  a 
very  powerful  feeling  that  some  one  was 
looking  over  my  shoulder.  Do  what  I 
would,  I  could  not  conquer  the  unreason- 
able sensation.  Finally,  after  starting 
up  and  looking  about  me  a  dozen  times, 
I  threw  down  the  book  and  went  out. 
When  I  returned,  after  an  hour  in  the 
open  air,  I  found  my  friend  walking  up 
and  down  in  the  studio  with  open  doorsi 
and  two  guttering  candles  alight. 

"  It's   a   curious   thing,"   he   said,   "  I 


A  Faded  Scapular  237 

can't  read  this  book.  I  have  been  trying 
to  put  my  mind  on  it  a  whole  half-hour, 
and  I  can't  do  it.  I  always  thought  I 
could  get  interested  in  Gaborieau  in  a 
moment  under  any  circumstances." 

"  I  went  out  to  walk  because  I  couldn't 
manage  to  read,"  I  replied,  and  the  con- 
versation ended. 

We  went  to  the  theatre  that  evening, 
and  afterwards  to  the  Cafe  Greco,  where 
we  talked  art  in  half  a  dozen  languages 
until  midnight,  and  then  came  home. 
Our  entrance  to  the  house  and  the  studio 
was  much  the  same  as  on  the  previous 
night,  and  we  went  to  bed  without  a 
word.  My  mind  naturally  reverted  to 
the  experience  of  the  night  before,  and  I 
lay  there  for  a  long  time  with  my  eyes 
open,  making  a  strong  effort  of  the  im- 
agination to  account  for  the  vision  by 
the  dim  shapes  of  the  furniture,  the  lace 
curtains,  and  the  suggestive  and  shadowy 
perspective.  But,  although  the  interior 
was  weird  enough,  by  reason  of  the  dingy 
hangings  and  the  diffused  light,  I  was 
unable  to  trace  the  origin  of  the  illusion 
to  any  object  within  the  range  of  my 
vision,  or  to  account  for  the  strange  illu- 
mination which  had  startled  me.  I  went 
to  sleep  thinking  of  other  things,  and 
with  my  nerves  comparatively  quiet. 


238  Harpers  Novelettes 

Some  time  in  the  early  morning,  about 
three  o'clock,  as  near  as  I  could  judge,  I 
slowly  awoke,  and  saw  the  lace  curtains 
illuminated  as  before.  I  found  myself 
in  an  expectant  frame  of  mind,  neither 
calm  nor  excited,  but  rather  in  that  con- 
dition of  philosophical  quiet  which  best 
prepared  me  for  an  investigation  of  the 
phenomenon  which  I  confidently  expect- 
ed to  witness.  Perhaps  this  is  assuming 
too  eagerly  the  position  of  a  philosopher, 
but  I  am  certain  no  element  of  fear  dis- 
turbed my  reason,  that  I  was  neither 
startled  nor  surprised  at  awakening  as  I 
did,  and  that  my  mind  was  active  and 
undoubtedly  prepared  for  the  investiga- 
tion of  the  mystery. 

I  was  therefore  not  at  all  shocked  to 
observe  the  same  shape  come  first  into 
the  angle  of  my  eye,  and  then  into  the 
full  range  of  my  vision,  next  appear  as  a 
silhouette  against  the  curtains,  and  final- 
ly lose  itself  in  the  darkness  of  the  door- 
way. During  the  progress  of  the  shape 
across  the  room  I  noticed  the  size  and 
general  aspect  of  it  with  keen  attention 
to  detail  and  with  satisfactory  calmness 
of  observation.  It  was  only  after  the 
figure  had  passed  out  of  sight,  and  the 
light  on  the  window  curtains  grew  dim 
again,  much  as  an  electric  light  loses  its 


A  Faded  Scapular  239 

brilliancy  with  the  diminution  of  the 
strength  of  the  current,  that  it  occurred 
to  me  to  consider  the  fact  that  during 
the  period  of  the  hallucination  I  had 
been  utterly  motionless.  There  was  not 
the  slightest  doubt  of  my  being  awake. 
My  friend  in  the  adjoining  bed  was 
breathing  regularly,  the  ticking  of  my 
watch  was  plainly  audible,  and  I  could 
feel  my  heart  beating  with  unusual  ra- 
pidity and  vigor. 

The  strange  part  of  the  whole  incident 
was  this  incapacity  of  action,  and  the 
more  I  reasoned  about  it  the  more  I 
was  mystified  by  the  utter  failure  of 
nerve  force.  Indeed,  while  the  mind  was 
actively  at  work  on  this  problem  the  phys- 
ical torpor  continued,  a  languor  not  un- 
like the  incipient  drowsiness  of  anaesthe- 
sia came  gradually  over  me,  and,  though 
mentally  protesting  against  the  helpless 
condition  of  the  body,  and  struggling  to 
keep  awake,  I  fell  asleep,  and  did  not 
stir  till  morning. 

With  the  bright  clear  winter's  day  re- 
turned the  doubts  and  disappointments 
of  the  day  before — doubts  of  the  exist- 
ence of  the  phenomenon,  disappointment 
at  the  failure  of  any  solution  of  the  hal- 
lucination. A  second  day  in  the  studio 
did  little  towards  dispelling  the  mental 


240  Harper's  Novelettes 

gloom  which  possessed  us  both*  and  at 
night  my  friend  confessed  that  he 
thought  we  must  have  stumbled  into  a 
malarial  quarter. 

At  this  distance  of  time  it  is  absolute- 
ly incomprehensible  to  me  how  I  could 
have  gone  on  as  I  did  from  day  to  day, 
or  rather  from  night  to  night — for  the 
same  hallucination  was  repeated  nightly 
— without  speaking  to  my  friend,  or  at 
least  taking  some  energetic  steps  towards 
an  investigation  of  the  mystery.  But  I 
had  the  same  experience  every  night 
for  fully  a  week  before  I  really  began 
to  plan  serious  means  of  discovering 
whether  it  was  a  hallucination,  a  night- 
mare, or  a  flesh  -  and  -  blood  intruder. 
First,  I  had  some  curiosity  each  night  to 
see  whether  there  would  be  a  repetition 
of  the  incident.  Second,  I  was  eager  to 
note  any  physical  or  mental  symptom 
which  would  serve  as  a  clew  to  the  mys- 
tery. Pride,  or  some  other  equally  au- 
thoritative sentiment,  continued  to  keep 
me  from  disclosing  my  secret  to  my 
friend,  although  I  was  on  the  point  of 
doing  so  on  several  occasions.  My  first 
plan  was  to  keep  a  candle  burning  all 
night,  but  I  could  invent  no  plausible 
excuse  to  my  comrade  for  this  action. 
Next  I  proposed  to  shut  the  bedroom 


A  Faded  Scapular  241 

door,  and  on  speaking  of  it  to  my  friend, 
he  strongly  objected  on  the  ground  of 
the  lack  of  ventilation,  and  was  not  will- 
ing to  risk  having  the  window  open  on 
account  of  the  malaria.  After  all,  since 
this  was  an  entirely  personal  matter,  it 
seemed  to  me  the  only  thing  to  do  was 
to  depend  on  my  own  strength  of  mind 
and  moral  courage  to  solve  this  mystery 
unaided.  I  put  my  loaded  revolver  on 
the  table  by  the  bedside,  drew  back  the 
lace  curtain  before  going  to  bed,  and  left 
the  door  only  half  open,  so  I  could  not 
see  into  the  studio.  The  night  I  made 
these  preparations  I  awoke  as  usual,  saw 
the  same  figure,  but,  as  before,  could  not 
move  a  hand.  After  it  had  passed  the 
window,  I  tried  hard  to  bring  myself  to 
take  my  revolver,  and  find  out  whether  I 
had  to  deal  with  a  man  or  a  simulacrum. 
But  even  while  I  was  arguing  with  my- 
self, and  trying  to  find  out  why  I  could 
not  move,  sleep  came  upon  me  before  I 
had  carried  out  my  purposed  action. 

The  shock  of  the  first  appearance  of 
the  vision  had  been  nearly  overbalanced 
by  my  eagerness  to  investigate,  and  my 
intense  interest  in  the  novel  condition  of 
mind  or  body  which  made  such  an  ex- 
perience possible.  But  after  the  utter 
failure  of  all  my  schemes  and  the  col- 

16 


242  Harper's  Novelettes 

lapse  of  my  theories  as  to  evident  causes 
of  the  phenomenon,  I  began  to  be  har- 
assed and  worried,  almost  unconsciously 
at  first,  by  the  ever-present  thought,  the 
daily  anticipation,  and  the  increasing 
dread  of  the  hallucination.  The  self- 
confidence  that  first  supported  me  in  my 
nightly  encounter  diminished  on  each 
occasion,  and  the  curiosity  which  stimu- 
lated me  to  the  study  of  the  phenomenon 
rapidly  gave  way  to  the  sentiment  akin 
to  terror  when  I  proved  myself  incapable 
of  grappling  with  the  mystery. 

The  natural  result  of  this  preoccupa- 
tion was  inability  to  work  and  little  in- 
terest in  recreation,  and  as  the  long 
weeks  wore  away  I  grew  morose,  mor- 
bid, and  hypochondriacal.  The  pride 
which  kept  me  from  sharing  my  secret 
with  my  friend  also  held  me  at  my  post 
and  nerved  me  to  endure  the  torment  in 
the  rapidly  diminishing  hope  of  finally 
exorcising  the  spectre  or  recovering  my 
usual  healthy  tone  of  mind.  The  diffi- 
culty of  my  position  was  increased  by 
the  fact  that  the  apparition  failed  to  ap- 
pear occasionally,  and  while  I  welcomed 
each  failure  as  a  sign  that  the  visits  were 
to  cease,  they  continued  spasmodically 
for  weeks,  and  I  was  still  as  far  away 
from  the  interpretation  of  the  problem 


A  Faded  Scapular  243 

as  ever.  Once  I  sought  medical  advice, 
but  the  doctor  could  discover  nothing 
wrong  with  me  except  what  might  be 
caused  by  tobacco,  and,  following  his  ad- 
vice, I  left  off  smoking.  He  said  I  had 
no  malaria;  that  I  needed  more  exercise, 
perhaps;  but  he  could  not  account  for 
my  insomnia,  for  I,  like  most  patients, 
had  concealed  the  vital  facts  in  my  case, 
and  had  complained  of  insomnia  as  the 
cause  of  my  anxiety  about  my  health. 

The  approach  of  spring  tempted  me 
out-of-doors,  and  in  the  warm  villa  gar- 
dens and  the  sun-bathed  Campagna  I 
could  sometimes  forget  the  nightmare 
that  haunted  me.  This  was  not  often 
possible  unless  I  was  in  the  company  of 
cheerful  companions,  and  I  grew  to  dread 
the  hour  when  I  was  to  return  to  the 
studio  after  an  excursion  into  the  country 
among  the  soothing  signs  of  returning 
summer.  To  shut  the  clanging  door  of 
the  studio  was  to  place  an  impenetrable 
barrier  between  me  and  the  outside 
world,  and  the  loneliness  of  that  interior 
seemed  to  be  only  intensified  by  the  pres- 
ence of  my  companion,  who  was  apparent- 
ly as  much  depressed  in  spirits  as  myself. 

We  made  various  attempts  at  the  en- 
tertainment of  friends,  but  they  all  lack- 
ed that  element  of  spontaneous  fun 


244  Harper's  Novelettes 

which  makes  such  occasions  successful, 
and  we  gave  it  up.  On  pleasant  days  we 
threw  open  the  windows  on  the  street  to 
let  in  the  warm  air  and  sunshine,  but 
this  did  not  seem  to  drive  away  the  musty 
odors  of  the  interior.  We  were  much  too 
high  up  to  feel  any  neighborly  proximity 
to  the  people  on  the  other  side  of  the 
street.  The  chimney-pots  and  irregular 
roofs  below  and  beyond  were  not  very 
cheerful  objects  in  the  view,  and  the 
landlady,  who,  as  far  as  we  knew,  was 
the  only  other  occupant  of  the  upper 
story,  did  not  give  us  a  great  sense  of 
companionship.  Never  once  did  I  enter 
the  studio  without  feeling  the  same  cu- 
rious sensation  of  alternate  warm  and 
cool  strata  of  air.  Never  for  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  did  I  succeed  in  reading  a 
book  or  a  newspaper,  however  interesting 
it  might  be.  We  frequently  had  two 
models  at  a  time,  and  both  my  friend 
and  myself  made  several  beginnings  of 
pictures,  but  neither  of  us  carried  the 
work  very  far. 

On  one  occasion  a  significant  remark 
was  made  by  a  lady  friend  who  came  to 
call.  She  will  undoubtedly  remember 
now  when  she  reads  these  lines  that  she 
said,  on  leaving  the  studio:  "This  is  a 
curiously  draughty  place.  I  feel  as  if  it 


A  Faded  Scapular  245 

had  been  blowing  hot  and  cold  on  me 
all  the  time  I  have  been  here,  and  yet 
you  have  no  windows  open." 

At  another  time  my  comrade  burst  out 
as  I  was  going  away  one  evening  about 
eleven  o'clock  to  a  reception  at  one  of 
the  palaces:  "I  wish  you  wouldn't  go 
in  for  society  so  much.  I  can't  go  to 
the  cafe;  all  the  fellows  go  home  about 
this  time  of  the  evening.  I  don't  like  to 
stay  here  in  this  dismal  hole  all  cooped 
up  by  myself.  I  can't  read,  I  can't  sleep, 
and  I  can't  think." 

It  occurred  to  me  that  it  was  a  little 
queer  for  him  to  object  to  being  left 
alone,  unless  he,  like  myself,  had  some 
disagreeable  experiences  there,  and  I  re- 
membered that  he  had  usually  gone  out 
when  I  had,  and  was  seldom,  if  ever, 
alone  in  the  studio  when  I  returned.  His 
tone  was  so  peevish  and  impatient  that  I 
thought  discussion  was  injudicious,  and 
simply  replied,  "  Oh,  you're  bilious ;  I'll 
be  home  early,"  and  went  away.  I  have 
often  thought  since  that  it  was  the  one 
occasion  when  I  could  have  easily  broach- 
ed the  subject  of  my  mental  trouble,  and 
I  have  always  regretted  I  did  not  do 
so. 

Matters  were  brought  to  a  climax  in 
this  way:  My  friend  was  summoned  to 


246  Harper's  Novelettes 

America  by  telegraph  a  little  more  than 
two  months  after  we  took  the  studio,  and 
left  me  at  a  day's  notice.  The  amount 
and  kind  of  moral  courage  I  had  to  sum- 
mon up  before  I  could  go  home  alone 
the  first  evening  after  my  comrade  left 
me  can  only  be  appreciated  by  those  who 
have  undergone  some  similar  torture. 
It  was  not  like  the  bracing  up  a  man 
goes  through  when  he  has  to  face  some 
imminent  known  danger,  but  was  of  a 
more  subtle  and  complex  kind.  "There 
is  nothing  to  fear,"  I  kept  saying  to  my- 
self, and  yet  I  could  not  shake  off  a 
nameless  dread.  "You  are  in  your  right 
mind  and  have  all  your  senses,"  I  con- 
tinually argued,  "for  you  see  and  hear 
and  reason  clearly  enough.  It  is  a  brief 
hallucination,  and  you  can  conquer  the 
mental  weakness  which  causes  it  by  per- 
sistent strength  of  will.  If  it  be  a  simu- 
lacrum, you  as  a  practical  man,  with 
good  physical  health  and  sound  enough 
reasoning  powers,  ought  to  investigate 
it  to  the  best  of  your  ability."  In  this 
way  I  endeavored  to  nerve  myself  up, 
and  went  home  late,  as  usual.  The  reg- 
ular incident  of  the  night  occurred.  I 
felt  keenly  the  loss  of  my  friend's  com- 
panionship, and  suffered  accordingly, 
but  in  the  morning  I  was  no  nearer  to 


A  Faded  Scapular  247 

the  solution  of  the  mystery  than  I  was 
before. 

For  five  weary,  torturing  nights  did  I 
go  up  to  that  room  alone,  and,  with  no 
sound  of  human  proximity  to  cheer  me 
or  to  break  the  wretched  feeling  of  utter 
solitude,  I  endured  the  same  experience. 
At  last  I  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and 
determined  to  have  a  change  of  air  and 
surroundings.  I  hastily  packed  a  travel- 
ling-bag and  my  color-box,  leaving  all 
my  extra  clothes  in  the  wardrobes  and 
the  bureau  drawers,  told  the  landlady  I 
should  return  in  a  week  or  two,  and  paid 
her  for  the  remainder  of  the  time  in  ad- 
vance. The  last  thing  I  did  was  to  take 
my  travelling-cap,  which  hung  near  the 
head  of  my  bed.  A  break  in  the  wall- 
paper showed  that  there  was  a  small  door 
here.  Pulling  the  knob  which  had  held 
my  cap,  the  door  was  readily  opened, 
and  disclosed  a  small  niche  in  the  wall. 
Leaning  against  the  back  of  the  niche 
was  a  small  crucifix  with  a  rude  figure 
of  Christ,  and  suspended  from  the  neck 
of  the  image  by  a  small  cord  was  a  tri- 
angular object  covered  with  faded  cloth. 
While  I  was  examining  with  some  in- 
terest the  hiding-place  of  these  relics,  the 
landlady  entered. 

"What  are  these?"  I  asked. 


248  Harper's  Novelettes 

"Oh,  signore!"  she  said,  half  sobbing 
as  she  spoke.  "  Those  are  relics  of  my 
poor  husband.  He  was  an  artist  like 
yourself,  signore.  He  was — he  was — ill, 
very  ill — and  in  mind  as  well  as  body, 
signore.  May  the  Blessed  Virgin  rest 
his  soul !  He  hated  the  crucifix,  he  hated 
the  scapular,  he  hated  the  priests.  Si- 
gnore, he — he  died  without  the  sacra- 
ment, and  cursed  the  holy  water.  I  have 
never  dared  to  touch  those  relics,  signore. 
But  he  was  a  good  man,  and  the  best  of 
husbands";  and  she  buried  her  face  in 
her  hands. 

I  took  the  first  train  for  Naples,  and 
have  never  been  in  Borne  since. 


At   the  Hermitage 

BY  E.   LEVI  BKOWN 

THE  October  sun  was  shining  hot,  but 
it  was  cool  and  pleasant  inside  the 
mill.  The  brown  water  in  Sawny 
Creek  lapped  softly  against  the  rocks  in 
its  bed,  and  the  sycamore  and  cottonwood 
trees,  which  grew  from  the  water's  edge 
up  the  steep,  muddy  banks,  stood  straight 
and  motionless  in  the  warm  sunny  air, 
no  touch  of  autumn  upon  them  yet ;  only 
the  sweet -gums  were  turning  slightly 
yellow,  and  the  black-gums  were  tinging 
red.  It  wanted  two  hours  of  sunset,  but 
blackbirds  were  on  their  way  home,  and 
the  thickets  were  noisy  with  their  crying. 
Inside  the  moss-grown  old  mill  there 
was  music  and  dancing  going  on,  for, 
comfortably  reclining  on  a  pile  of  cotton 
seed  in  the  rough  ginning  -  room,  with 
thick  festoons  of  cobwebs  everywhere, 
and  bits  of  dusty  lint  clinging  to  every 
splinter  in  its  walls,  a  young  man  was 
playing  a  banjo,  and  two  others,  with 


250  Harper's  Novelettes 

naked  feet,  were  dancing  as  if  for  their 
lives.  A  slim  dark  girl  in  a  blue  and 
white  homespun  dress,  her  head  turbaned 
with  a  square  of  the  same,  sat  on  a  bag  of 
seed  cotton  watching  them. 

"  Now,  boys,  a  break-down,"  called  out 
the  player,  "  and  then  I  must  gin  out  Re- 
ligion's cotton ;  come,  now,  lively." 

And  they  went  lively  enough. 

"  You  bake  the  bread,  and  gimme  the  ems' ; 
You  sift  the  meal,  and  gimme  the  husk; 
You  bile  the  pot,  and  gimme  the  grease; 
I  have  the  crumbs,  and  you  have  the  feast — 
But  mis'  gwine  gimme  the  ham-bone." 

The  loose  boards  shook  and  trembled 
tinder  the  heavy  feet,  the  scattered  cotton 
seed  whirled  away  in  little  eddies,  and 
baskets  of  cotton  standing  about  tipped  a 
little  break-down  of  their  own.  Even  the 
girl  on  the  bag,  whose  sober,  earnest  face 
seemed  out  of  keeping  with  the  gayety, 
beat  time  with  her  bare  feet.  But  by 
the  time  the  miller  threw  his  banjo  aside, 
its  strings  still  quivering,  she  was  stand- 
ing up,  and  the  look  of  interest  had  given 
place  to  the  old  gravity.  She  had  not  a 
pretty  feature,  not  even  the  usual  pretty 
teeth.  She  was  a  homely  black  girl. 

. "  See  here,  Religion,"  said  the  miller, 
"  this  here's  Saturday  evenin',  and  I  keeps 


At  the  Hermitage  251 

holiday  like  everybody  else  but  you ;  can't 
you  git  along  without  that  little  turn  of 
cotton?  It  ain't  wuth  ginnin'." 

"I'm  'bliged  to  have  it,"  she  answered. 
"I  didn't  give  nary  day's  work  for  rent 
this  week;  will  pay  the  week's  rent  and 
git  sumpin  beside.  We  doesn't  draw  no 
ration." 

"It's  a  mighty  small  heap  o'  ration 
you'll  git  out'n  that  turn  of  cotton  after 
you  pay  fifty  cents  for  your  week's  rent. 
Don't  you  find  it  cheaper  to  work  out  the 
week's  rent  than  to  pay  it  ?" 

"I  git  fifty  cents  a  hundred  for  pick- 
in',"  she  answered,  simply,  "  and  I  kin 
pick  two  hundred  and  fifty  a  day,  and 
scrap  twenty-five  more.  We  doesn't  git 
but  fifty  cents  fur  a  whole  day's  work  on 
the  plantation." 

He  looked  at  her  admiringly,  at  the 
thin  supple  body  and  long  light  arms 
that  could  reach  so  far  among  the  cotton 
bolls.  He  untied  the  bags  and  proceeded 
to  fill  the  gin.  A  girl  who  could  pick 
two  hundred  and  seventy-five  pounds  of 
cotton  a  day  was  a  person  of  some  con- 
sequence. 

The  gin  stopped  its  whir,  and  the  clerk 
weighed  the  cotton.  Religion  watched 
him  sharply,  and  counted  the  checks  he 
handed  her  twice. 


252  Harper's  Novelettes 

"If  you  pass  'em  at  the  Hermitage," 
he  said,  "tell  'em  to  give  you  another 
five-cent  check;  I'm  short  to-night." 

"I  ain't  goin'  to  the  Hermitage  store; 
I'm  goin'  to  the  ferry.  They  give  me 
cash  there  for  the  checks." 

"  What  do  they  take  oS  ?" 

"  They  takes  one  cent  out'n  every  five. 
But  I'm  'bliged  to  have  the  hard  money. 
We  has  to  pay  for  a  good  many  things 
we  git  for  Min  in  hard  money."  She 
had  taken  up  the  empty  bags,  but  still 
waited.  "I  wish  you'd  please,  sir,  see  if 
you  'ain't  got  another  check  nowhere." 

"You're  a  sight,  Religion,"  he  said, 
good-naturedly.  "  Here's  a  nickel." 

With  her  bags  on  her  arm  she  went 
out  across  the  dry  grass  to  where  a  little 
black  mule,  not  much  "larger  than  a  goat, 
was  standing.  Beck  greeted  her  with  a 
bray  astonishing  for  one  of  her  size,  and 
a  switch  with  her  rope  of  a  tail.  Un- 
heeding the  cheerful  greeting,  Religion 
gave  all  her  attention  to  untying  the 
halter,  and  soon  they  were  going  along 
the  sandy  road  straight  through  the 
woods. 

The  rickety  box-wagon  and  the  chain 
traces  rattled  noisily.  Religion  cracked 
her  whip — it  was  a  stick  with  a  plaited 
leather  string  on  the  end.  Beck  was  in 


At  the  Hermitage  253 

a  hurry  to  get  home,  and  the  wagon 
bumped  along  over  roots  and  stumps 
until  it  was  a  wonder  how  Religion  kept 
herself  on  the  board  which  served  for 
a  seat.  All  the  swamps  and  woods  in 
Sawny  were  in  bad  repute.  There  was 
an  old  cemetery,  rambling  over  many 
acres,  lost  in  ivy  and  briers  and  immense 
trees,  but  abundant  in  ghost  stories. 
There  was  the  swamp  through  which 
Sherman's  soldiers  had  cut  a  road,  and 
near  by  was  the  hill  -  side  where  many 
sunken  hollows  marked  their  graves.  A 
"  spirit "  could  be  raised  there  at  a 
thought's  notice.  Beck  flew  past  these 
unpleasant  places,  and  her  little  hoofs 
were  clattering  over  the  loose  bridge  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill,  where,  the  cemetery 
ending,  the  plantation  road  began,  when 
she  backed  suddenly  —  so  suddenly  that 
the  board  tipped  up  and  dropped  Religion 
into  the  bottom  of  the  wagon. 

Beck  had  some  tricks  like  all  of  her 
kind,  and  thinking  this  was  one,  Religion 
was  scrambling  up  and  readjusting  her 
seat  when  she  saw  a  face  bending  over 
her  that  she  never  forgot — a  strange  evil 
face,  the  lower  part  hidden  by  a  short 
bushy  beard,  the  upper  by  many  thin 
braids  of  hair  curling  at  the  ends.  Be- 
tween the  two  crops  of  hair  she  saw  a 


254  Harper's  Novelettes 

pair  of  small  red  eyes,  dull  and  sleepy, 
but  with  a  curious  gleam  in  them  like 
the  eyes  of  the  snakes  in  the  swamp, 
and  thick  widespread  nostrils.  She  only 
had  time  to  note  these  features  and  the 
thick  rings  of  gold  in  the  great  ears 
when  the  face  disappeared,  and,  as  if 
they  floated  in  the  air,  she  heard  the 
words : 

"I  am  the  seventh  son  of  the  seventh 
daughter.  I  know  all  things.  I  can  tell 
you  what  is  killing  your  sister." 

Religion  pulled  up  her  rope  reins,  and 
Beck  flew  up  the  road  as  if  all  Sher- 
man's army  were  after  her;  nor  did  she 
slacken  until  she  reached  the  great  gate- 
way which  turned  into  the  Hermitage. 
Only  a  flat-topped  post  remained  of  the 
gate,  and  a  boy  of  twelve,  with  a  face  like 
Religion's,  was  perched  on  it. 

"Hi,  dar,  'Ligion!  Ho,  Beck!"  he 
cried.  "  Take  me  in  an'  give  me  a  piece 
of  a  ride  anyway,"  and  with  a  twinkle  of 
his  long  ashy  legs  he  landed  safely  in  the 
wagon. 

"What  you  doin'  here,  Bud?"  ques- 
tioned his  sister.  "Why  ain't  you  to 
home  with  mammy  and  Min  ?" 

"  Min  done  had  one  o'  she  wussest 
spells,  an'  mammy  sent  me  to  Miss  Tina 
fur  calomel.  I  heerd  youna  comin',  an' 


At  the  Hermitage  255 

I  waited;  'kase  ridin'  beats  walkin'  black 
and  blue." 

He  looked  up  at  her  with,  a  sly  giggle, 
and  crammed  his  mouth  with  persim- 
mons. He  expected  a  scolding  for  delay- 
ing with  the  calomel,  but  his  sister  only 
said: 

"  Quit  eatin'  them  'simmons.  Pres'n'y 
we'll  have  to  git  calomel  for  youna." 

They  were  passing  through  the  quarter 
now,  where  every  one  was  getting  supper. 
The  air  was  full  of  the  appetizing  odor  of 
frying  corn-bread  and  bacon  and  boiling 
coffee.  Men  sat  on  the  door -steps  or 
smoked  in  groups  under  the  fine  oaks 
which  grew  in  the  middle  of  the  street, 
waiting  for  the  call  to  supper.  Up  at  the 
end  of  the  row  of  houses,  and  separated  a 
little  from  them  by  a  wild-plum  thicket, 
stood  a  house  like  a  black  stump  just  seen 
above  the  green  around  it.  It  had  what 
none  of  the  others  possessed,  a  porch  in 
front,  but  the  rotten  frame -work  had 
dropped  off  piece  by  piece,  until  it  was  a 
mystery  how  the  heavy  scuppernong  vine 
that  grew  upon  it  was  supported.  There 
were  lilies  and  roses  in  the  clean  bit  of 
front  yard,  and  on  a  box  was  a  number  of 
geraniums  flourishing  in  tin  cans.  There 
were  boxes  of  violets,  and  a  thick  honey- 
suckle was  hugging  a  post  and  sending 


256  Harper's  Novelettes 

out  sweet  yellow  sprays.  Beck  drew  up 
before  the  house  with  a  jerk  that  had  de- 
termination in  it.  Bud  jumped  out  with 
a  boyish  shout,  but  his  sister  caught  his 
arm. 

"  Hush,  Bud  I    Don't  you  hear  Min  ?" 

"Min  made  up  that  piece  to-day,"  re- 
sponded Bud,  in  a  roaring  whisper. 
"  Maw  an'  me's  been  scared  pretty  nigh  to 
death.  Miss  Tina  say  it  ain't  Min  sing- 
in',  but  that  spell  workin'  on  her." 

The  voice  was  sweet  and  rich,  with  an 
undercurrent  of  sadness  running  through 
that  went  to  the  heart.  It  seemed  to  wait 
and  tremble,  then  float  and  float  away, 
dying  into  softest  melody.  It  was  not  the 
untaught  music  of  the  plantation  singers; 
it  was  a  voice  exquisitely  trained. 

"Lord!  Lord!"  ejaculated  Religion. 
The  words  held  a  heartful  of  trouble. 
She  lowered  the  shafts  gently  and  led 
Beck  round  the  house. 

"  That  you,  Religion  ?"  inquired  a  voice 
from  somewhere  in  the  yard. 

She  could  hear  milk  straining  into  a 
pail,  and  the  tramp  of  some  animal  over 
dry  shucks. 

"  It's  me,  maw,  an'  I  got  enough  to  pay 
the  rent,  and  there'll  be  some  over." 
.  "Youna  mus'  had  good  luck.     Min  '11 
be  more'n  middlin'  glad  of  a  few  crackers. 


At  the  Hermitage  257 

I  thought  sure  the  gal  was  gone  to-day, 
Religion,"  and  a  tall  form  rose  up  from 
beside  the  cow  and  came  towards  the  girl. 
"  I  sut'n'y  thought  she  was  gone  to-day," 
continued  the  mother.  "  She  just  died 
off,  and  didn't  'pear  to  have  no  more  life 
in  her  than  a  dead  bird.  I  was  mighty 
scared." 

"  Why  youna  didn't  send  fur  me  ?" 

"  Chile,  I  didn't  want  to  worry  youna. 
Then  the  neighbors  come  in,  'kase  I  did  a 
big  piece  o'  hollerin',  an'  they  worked  on 
her  and  fetched  her  back ;  I  'ain't  been  no 
'count  since.  See  how  my  hand  trembles 
now." 

She  placed  her  hand  on  her  daughter's 
arm.  It  was  large  and  hard,  but  all  the 
ploughing,  hoeing,  and  wood-cutting  that 
she  had  done  had  not  destroyed  its  fine 
shape.  It  was  cold  and  trembling. 

Religion  took  it  between  her  own  square 
thick  ones.  "Never  mind,  maw;  she's 
better  now,  'kase  she's  singin'  a  new 
piece.  I'll  go  an'  eat  and  do  the  errands, 
so  as  to  git  back.  You  won't  feel  so  bad 
when  I'm  here." 

The  single  thing  which  made  the  room 
she  entered  different  from  all  the  other 
rooms  in  the  quarter  was  a  white  bed. 
The  two  other  beds  had  the  usual  patch- 
work quilts  and  yellow  slips.  Religion 


258  Harper's  Novelettes 

touched  a  light-wood  splinter  to  the  fire, 
and  holding  the  light  above  her  head, 
went  up  to  the  white  bed.  The  face 
on  the  pillow  was  of  that  pure  lustrous 
whiteness  which  is  sometimes  seen  in 
very  young  children;  the  features  were 
perfect.  She  seemed  a  creature  of  an  en- 
tirely different  sphere — as  different  from 
Religion  as  a  butterfly  from  a  grub,  and 
yet  there  was  an  indefinable  likeness  be- 
tween the  two. 

"I  was  waiting  for  you,  'Ligion,"  she 
said,  opening  her  eyes;  "I  want  to  tell 
you  something;  come  close,  so  ma  and 
Bud  won't  hear.  A  woman  has  been 
here,  a  little  old  woman,  and  she  sat  on 
the  bed  and  told  me  some  things.  She 
told  me  that  Tina  had  cut  off  a  piece  of 
my  hair  and  hid  it  in  a  gum-tree  in  the 
swamp,  and  that  I  never  would  be  well 
till  my  hair  was  found. 

"  I  remember  the  night  she  combed  my 
hair,  and  how  Mauma  Amy  said  it  was 
bad  luck  to  comb  hair  after  dark;  it  was 
so  thick  and  long  then,  and  it  has  come 
out  so  since."  She  drew  the  long  thin 
brown  braid  between  her  fingers.  "  Why 
should  Tina  want  to  hurt  me?  The  only 
harm  I  ever  did  her  was  to  love  her." 

She  burst  into  tears,  and  Religion 
hugged  her  in  mute  sympathy;  that  was 


At  the  Hermitage  259 

her  only  way  to  comfort.  When  Min 
was  quiet,  she  stirred  up  the  pillows  and 
smoothed  out  the  white  spread.  Then 
she  took  a  tin  cup  full  of  clabber,  poured 
a  little  syrup  upon  it,  and  ate  it  heartily. 
A  plate  of  greens  was  hot  on  the  hearth, 
and  a  corn-cake  was  browning  beautifully 
in  the  bake-kettle.  But  there  was  no  time 
to  eat  the  dainties. 

John  Robinson,  the  owner  of  Hermit- 
age, was  a  single  man.  He  was  old, 
feeble,  and  notoriously  grasping,  yet  the 
dirty,  ill-smelling  room  which  Religion 
entered  was  strewn  with  choicest  books, 
sheets  of  music  lay  on  the  table  and 
chairs,  and  several  rare  violins  lay  on  a 
piano,  whose  mother-of-pearl  keys  glowed 
in  the  red  firelight. 

"Who's  that?"  he  called,  in  a  cracked 
old  voice,  the  instant  he  heard  Religion's 
footsteps.  He  was  wrapped  in  a  cloak 
and  sunk  in  an  arm-chair  before  the  fire. 

"Me,  Marse  John — Minnie's  Religion. 
I've  come  to  pay  the  rent." 

"  Oh,  come  in,  girl !  Down,  Bull !"  he 
piped  to  a  great  hound  that  was  slowly 
rising  from  a  sheepskin.  "  It's  fifty  cents. 
Sure  you've  got  it  all,  and  no  nickels  with 
holes  in  them?" 

She  placed  a  little  tobacco-bag  in  his 
hand,  and  he  leaned  forward  to  the  light 


260  Harper's  Novelettes 

to  count  the  money.  He  had  a  sharp, 
pinched  old  face  surrounded  by  shaggy 
white  hair.  A  portrait  of  him  taken  in  a 
long-past  day  hung  over  the  fireplace.  In 
that  he  was  a  handsome  man,  with  thick 
chestnut-brown  hair.  His  hands  shook 
so  that  the  pieces  of  money  dropped  from 
them  and  rolled  upon  the  brick  hearth. 
A  tall  mulatto  woman  came  from  a  near 
room  and  picked  them  up< 

"  Count  it  over  again,  Tina,"  he  com- 
manded, "  and  see  if  it's  all  there  and  no 
holes  in  it.  You  can't  trust  Religion 
herself  with  money.  How's  your  sister?" 

"Min  ain't  no  better;  she  ain't  never 
going  to  be  no  better  in  this  world." 

"Tut,  tut!"  he  muttered.  "There 
should  be  some  strength  of  will  in  that 
girl.  But,  pshaw!  she  had  a  mother  and 
a  line  of  nonentities  behind  her.  I  for- 
got that.  Is  that  money  all  right,  Tina  ?" 

"  It's  all  right,  Marse  John." 

Tina  was  a  beautiful  woman,  with  the 
smoothest  brown  skin,  and  black  hair 
coiled  many  times  around  a  perfectly 
shaped  head. 

The  renters  never  waited  long  in  Mr. 
Robinson's  presence  when  their  business 
was  ended.  But  Religion  only  moved 
back  a  little  and  lingered.  Tina,  bring- 
ing a  cup  of  cocoa,  at  last  noticed  her. 


At  the  Hermitage  261 

"  Why,  Religion,  you're  not  gone." 

"And  why  ain't  you  gone!"  screamed 
the  old  man. 

"  I — I'm  waiting  for  the  receipt,  sir." 

"  Waiting  for  the  receipt  ?"  he  shrieked. 
"God  and  fury!  things  have  come  to  a 
pretty  pass  that  a  slave  wench  should 
wait  in  my  house  for  a  receipt.  Get  out 
of  this,  or—  Bull!" 

"  Stand  still,  Eeligion,"  cried  Tina,  as 
the  dog  leaped  up.  "  Down,  Bull !  Marse 
John  " — and  her  voice  sank  to  a  sweet, 
soothing  tone — "you'd  better  not  upset 
yourself  so ;  you'll  be  sick." 

She  stroked  his  face  and  hair  tenderly, 
and  when  he  lay  back  quiet  in  his  chair, 
worn  out  with  his  passion,  she  beckoned 
to  Religion  to  follow  her.  They  went 
into  one  of  the  rooms.  The  candle  burn- 
ing in  it  showed  a  bed,  with  posts  reach- 
ing to  the  ceiling,  and  an  ancient  mahog- 
any chest.  A  handful  of  fire  burned  in 
the  deep  fireplace,  and  before  it  crouched 
Mack,  an  old  slave  of  Mr.  Robinson's — 
a  miserable  idiot,  with  just  mind  enough 
to  perform  a  very  few  menial  services. 

"  Trick  yer !  trick  yer !"  he  piped,  in  a 
high  thin  voice,  like  an  old  woman's. 
"Done  got  de  blacksnake's  head  an'  de 
dead  baby's  hand  right  hyar.  Trick  yer! 
trick  yer!  Git  out  quick!"  He  kept  up 


262          Harper's  Novelettes 

the  cry  while  Tina  wrote  the  receipt,  and 
when  she  led  the  way  to  the  door  he  pat- 
tered after  them.  "Git  out  quick,  'fore 
Tina  trick  yer.  I  done  hope  Tina  trick 
Min." 

Religion  turned  fiercely.  "Has  you 
tricked  my  sister  and  brung  her  to  what 
she  is?" 

Tina  laughed  contemptuously.  "Who 
says  I  put  a  spell  on  Min  ?" 

"  Min  says  it,  an'  Mack  says  it,  an'  I 
b'lieves  it.  You  always  was  jealous  of 
her,  'kase  Marse  John  taught  her,  and 
made  more  of  her  than  he  did  of  you." 

"  Then  it's  likely  this  spell  will  put  her 
out  of  my  way,"  said  Tina,  all  the  sweet- 
ness gone  out  of  her  voice  and  face,  and 
nothing  but  venom  left.  She  turned  to 
go  in,  but  Religion  dropped  on  her  knees 
and  clasped  her  feet. 

"Oh,  Tina!  if  you  did  put  a  spell  on 
Min,  take  it  off,  for  Christ's  sake.  No- 
body kin  do  it  but  you.  Our  pooty,  pooty 
Min!  she  be  dyin'  there  before  our  eyes, 
and  we-uns  can't  do  nothin'.  Take  the 
ban  off,  an'  I'll  work  for  you  the  longest 
day  I  live." 

Tina  dragged  herself  away  and  shut 
the  door  heavily. 

Religion   was   in   the   field   scattering 


At  the  Hermitage  263 

pine  straw,  and  Beck  was  there  too,  har- 
nessed in  company  with  a  very  lean  Texas 
pony.  Her  mother  and  Bud  were  in  the 
same  occupation,  but  Mollie,  the  old 
brown  cow,  drew  their  wagon. 

Religion  was  crooning  a  solemn  old 
ditty,  as  she  always  did  when  alone  and 
thinking. 

"  I  just  made  up  my  mind  this  mornin' 
that  I'd  got  to  do  sumpin  when  IVfr.  Erye 
come  for  we-uns  to  scatter  this  straw. 
An'  I  wish  I  knowed  what  to  do.  Oh, 
Lord,  don't  I  wish  I  knowed  what  to  do. 
There's  Min  been  down  on  that  air  bed 
one  whole  year  come  Christmas,  and  no- 
body can't  say  what  is  the  matter  with 
her.  Sich  a  heap  o'  calomel,  and  quinine, 
and  turpentine,  and  doctor's  stuff  as  she 
has  took,  and  'tain't  done  no  good.  I 
can't  count  the  times  I  been  to  the  tavern. 
I  know  I  brung  off  more'n  two  gallons  of 
the  best  whiskey,  an'  it's  been  mixed  up 
with  pine-top,  an'  snakeroot,  an'  mullein, 
an'  I  dun'no'  what  all,  an'  none  of  it  'ain't 
done  no  good.  An'  Min  is  dyin'  just  as 
fast  as  she  can  die.  Oh,  Lord!" 

A  fine  mule,  drawing  a  light  road-cart, 
trotted  past.  The  driver  was  a  short, 
squat  man,  his  face  almost  hidden  in  hair. 
It  was  Dr.  Buzzard.  He  was  known  for 
miles  as  a  successful  "  conjurer "  and 


264  Harper's  Novelettes 

giver  of  "hands."  Most  of  the  people 
around  had  perfect  faith  in  his  cures  and 
revelations,  and  had  advised  Keligion  to 
try  him,  but  the  girl  objected,  vaguely 
questioning  reason  and  conscience,  and 
Min  was  getting  worse.  It  was  despair, 
not  belief,  which  made  her  whisper  to 
herself,  "  I'm  goin*  to  see  him  this  very 
night." 

"  Great  day !  'ain't  we-uns  had  trouble ! 
Lord,  Lord !  I  b'lieve  one-half  this  wurl' 
has  all  the  trouble  fur  all  the  rest,  any- 
how!" 

Religion  was  on  her  way,  and  think- 
ing over  the  family  record  as  she  walked. 
The  sun  had  set,  the  cotton-pickers  were 
in,  and  odors  of  supper  were  afloat.  Re- 
ligion was  eating  hers  as  she  walked  and 
thought — it  was  a  finely  browned  ash- 
cake,  richly  flavored  with  the  cabbage 
leaves  in  which  it  was  baked. 

The  Beckets  had  always  been  very  poor, 
hard-working  people,  without  any  espe- 
cial grace  or  finer  touch  of  nature  about 
them.  The  two  brothers  had  married  two 
sisters,  and  such  marriages  were  consider- 
ed unlucky. 

When  Religion  was  a  little  girl  her  fa- 
ther broke  his  contract  with  his  employer, 
and  to  escape  imprisonment  he  ran  away. 
Religion  remembered  his  stolen  visits  at 


At  the  Hermitage  265 

night,  and  his  silent  caresses  of  her.  Af- 
ter a  while  the  visits  stopped.  They  heard 
of  him  in  a  distant  city,  but  he  never 
came  back.  His  brother  had  died  long 
before. 

The  widowed  sisters  stayed  on  the  plan- 
tation, and  both  were  favorites  of  Mr. 
Robinson.  Min  and  Tina  were  half-sis- 
ters. They  were  as  opposite  in  character 
as  they  were  in  appearance;  everybody 
loved  Min;  she  sang  like  a  bird,  and  her 
voice  had  been  carefully  trained,  and 
some  especial  provision  had  been  made  for 
its  further  cultivation  when  this  strange 
sickness  overtook  her. 

Good  nursing  was  unknown  on  the 
plantations,  or  perhaps  the  slight  cold, 
which  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  with 
Min,  might  have  been  cured.  Since  no 
member  of  the  family  had  died  with  con- 
sumption, it  was  not  believed  that  she 
could  have  it. 

When  all  the  home  remedies  and  doc- 
tors' prescriptions  failed,  there  was  but 
one  verdict,  Min  was  "hurt."  It  was 
known  that  her  half-sister  was  not  very 
friendly  nor  over-scrupulous,  and  it  was 
believed  that  Tina,  out  of  jealousy,  had 
thrown  an  evil  spell. 

The  light  was  still  lingering  when  Re- 
ligion, turning  out  of  the  road,  ran  down 


266  Harper's  Novelettes 

a  narrow  lane  bordered  with  turpentine 
woods  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  by  a 
field  of  dead  pines.  Away  back  among 
the  latter  was  a  substantial  log  house, 
with  good  brick  chimneys  at  either  end. 
There  were  several  smaller  buildings  in 
the  yard,  and  in  one  a  woman  was  stoop- 
ing over  the  fire  frying  cakes,  a  young 
man  was  thrumming  a  banjo,  and  a  little 
boy  in  scantiest  jeans  was  careening 
around  to  the  inspiring  strains  of  "  Old 
Joe  kicking  up  behind  and  before." 

Inside,  the  large  low-ceiled  room  was 
in  a  blaze  of  light.  There  was  a  tumbled 
bed  in  one  corner,  a  table  covered  with 
dusty  dishes  and  glass-ware  in  another, 
and  a  large  case  filled  with  bottles,  jugs, 
and  bundles  occupied  a  third.  Walls  and 
ceiling  were  hidden  by  packages  of  herbs 
and  strings  of  roots,  while  over  the  fire- 
place were  three  shelves  piled  high  with 
cigar-boxes,  carefully  labelled. 

Half  buried  in  a  great  chair,  his  breast 
bare,  his  sleeves  rolled  up  above  his  el- 
bows, the  veins  in  his  arms  standing  out 
like  cords,  his  legs  wrapped  in  a  blanket 
and  resting  upon  a  stool,  sat  Dr.  Buzzard, 
to  all  appearances  in  a  deep  sleep.  On 
the  floor,  close  to  the  hearth,  was  a  most 
evil-looking  old  crone,  continually  stir- 
ring a  pot  bubbling  on  the  coals.  She 


At  the  Hermitage  267 

threw  one  glance  at  Religion,  and  went 
on  stirring.  The  doctor  never  moved. 
A  splendid  -  looking  mulatto  noiselessly 
brought  a  box,  and  the  girl  subsided  upon 
it. 

There  were  other  visitors.  A  young 
man  wanted  help  to  get  money  that  was 
due  him;  another  sought  assistance  in 
settling  a  difficulty.  A  woman  with  a 
child  in  her  arms  wanted  to  charm  her 
recreant  husband  back  to  her ;  a  sick  one 
desired  relief  from  the  spell  which  was 
making  her  cough  her  life  out. 

But  the  great  man  slumbered  on  with 
a  gentle  snore,  and  the  old  woman  stirred 
the  pot.  There  was  not  a  sound  in  the 
room  save  his  snore,  the  swish  of  the 
spoon,  and  the  occasional  dropping  of  a 
coal.  Every  one  sat  in  silent,  intense 
expectation,  waiting  for — they  knew  not 
what. 

The  oaken  logs  had  died  down  to  a  bed 
of  glowing  coals  when  suddenly  a  red 
glare  flashed  from  it.  Religion  closed 
her  eyes,  blinded  by  the  light.  When 
she  opened  them  the  doctor  was  sitting 
upright,  his  head  hanging  back,  his  eyes 
wide  open  and  staring  upward,  and  his 
breast  heaving  as  if  in  pain.  His  wife 
was  in  the  room  holding  whispered  con- 
sultations with  each  person.  The  men 


268  Harper's  Novelettes 

stated  their  complaints  briefly,  but  the 
women  detained  her  longer.  When  she 
had  been  the  round  she  glided  back  to 
the  side  of  the  doctor. 

Then  in  a  low  chant,  sweet  and  sorrow- 
ful, she  repeated  the  story  which  each  had 
told  her,  running  them  into  a  continuous 
recitative.  The  old  woman  rose  from  the 
floor,  and  joining  in  the  chant  in  a  qua- 
vering croon,  sprinkled  salt  at  the  thresh- 
olds of  the  doors  and  at  the  feet  of  every 
person,  ending  by  throwing  a  large  hand- 
ful up  the  chimney.  It  fell  back  and 
sputtered  and  cracked  in  the  fire.  Seizing 
one  of  the  cigar-boxes,  she  sprinkled  a 
pinch  of  its  contents  over  the  fire.  A 
dense  gray  vapor  rose.  The  doctor  raised 
his  arms,  and  let  them  fall  slowly,  three 
times. 

"  The  fire  holds  many  secrets,"  he  ut- 
tered, in  a  hollow,  unnatural  voice,  like 
one  talking  in  his  sleep;  "he  who  would 
see  his  enemy  about  his  work  of  destruc- 
tion, let  him  look  in  the  fire." 

With  eyes  ready  to  start  from  her 
head,  Religion  with  the  rest  bent  forward 
to  look.  She  saw,  or  thought  she  saw,  in 
the  curling  gray  cloud  a  woman's  face. 
It  seemed  to  take  shape  and  expression, 
as  she  gazed,  until  it  grew  familiar.  The 
forsaken  woman,  who  had  seen  the  face 


At  the  Hermitage  269 

of  a  successful  rival,  sank  heavily  upon 
the  floor.  Some  of  the  others  screamed, 
some  moaned  and  prayed.  The  cloud 
over  the  fire  was  repeated  many  times, 
and  dissolving  into  fantastic  shapes,  pict- 
ured to  the  excited  fancy  of  the  others 
their  enemies  and  distresses.  At  last  the 
exhibition  ended,  and  the  visitors  were 
sent  from  the  room,  and  called  in  again, 
separately,  to  receive  directions,  medi- 
cines, and  charms  against  further  evil. 

Religion  found  the  doctor  sitting  at  the 
table,  surrounded  by  jugs,  bottles,  and 
boxes,  his  wife  and  the  old  woman  stand- 
ing on  either  side.  He  still  slept,  breath- 
ing heavily.  His  hands  were  on  the 
table. 

"  A  girl  named  Religion  Becket  inquir- 
ing for  her  sister,"  spoke  the  doctor  in 
the  same  strange  voice.  "  The  sister 
seems  to  be  dying." 

"  Say  yes  close  to  his  right  ear,"  in- 
structed the  wife,  and  Religion  did  so. 

"  The  doctors  know  nothing  about  the 
case,"  responded  the  conjurer.  "A  red 
scorpion  is  inside  her  body  feeding  on  her 
vitals.  I  see  a  woman  hiding  something 
in  a  black-gum  tree  that  hangs  over  run- 
ning water.  It  is  at  the  hour  when  spirits 
walk.  The  first  creature  that  runs  over 
the  cleft  where  the  hand  is  hidden  is  the 


270  Harper's  Novelettes 

one  to  torment  your  sister.  That  first 
creature  is  a  red  scorpion.  Its  young  one 
lives  in  your  sister's  side.  I,  even  I,  can 
withdraw  it." 

Like  one  moved  by  some  power  outside 
of  himself,  his  hands  moved  in  the  array 
before  him,  lightly  touching  this  or  that 
bottle  and  bundle  until  he  found  what 
he  sought.  And  like  a  careful  druggist 
he  deliberately  measured  each  ingredient, 
giving  clear  directions  at  the  same  time. 
When  Religion  came  out  she  had  a  large 
bottle  of  medicine,  several  huge  plasters, 
and  orders  for  a  bewildering  list  of  root 
teas,  with  a  promise  of  an  early  visit 
from  the  great  man  himself. 

Religion  was  feeding  the  cane -mill. 
Bud  was  on  the  other  side  drawing  out 
the  crushed  cane;  the  mother  was  under 
the  shed  stirring  the  boiling  syrup.  Beck 
was  travelling  round  and  round  doing 
the  grinding.  The  sun  was  set.  It  would 
soon  be  time  to  stop  work.  Religion 
seemed  to  be  expecting  some  one;  she 
never  stooped  to  pick  up  an  armful  of 
stalks  without  glancing  up  the  road. 

"What  you  keep  lookin*  up  the  road 
for,  'Ligion?"  inquired  her  mother,  her 
body  swaying  back  and  forth  as  she  drew 
or  pushed  the  long  wooden  ladle. 


At  the  Hermitage  271 

"  Nuthin.'    I  ain't  lookin'  fur  nuthin'." 

"  I  b'lieve  there's  a  spell  on  youna  too," 
said  her  mother,  surveying  her  anxious- 
ly. "I  wish  youna  'd  be  more  keerful 
and  not  put  your  fingers  so  close  to  the 
teeth." 

"It's  time  to  quit,  anyhow,"  put  in 
Bud ;  "  the  sun's  'way  down,  an'  I'm 
more'n  middlin'  hungry." 

"You  kin  take  the  mule  out  an'  go 
home  an'  make  the  fire.  Will  you  go 
an'  git  supper,  Religion,  or  stay  an'  stir  ?" 

"I  reckon  I'll  stay  and  stir.  You  kin 
bring  me  some  supper  when  you  come. 
We'll  be  here  half  the  night." 

With  another  look  up  the  road,  where 
the  sunlight  was  fast  fading,  she  took  up 
the  wet  bags  which  protected  her  dress, 
and  passed  under  the  shed,  glad  to  sit 
down  and  rest  her  aching  limbs.  The 
shed  was  a  primitive  affair,  but  every- 
thing was  convenient  for  syrup-boiling, 
and  the  two  long  boilers  were  full  of  the 
golden-brown  liquid.  There  was  nothing 
to  do  but  to  stir  continually  and  keep  a 
steady  fire. 

The  short  autumn  twilight  had  died 
out,  and  the  fields  and  woods  were  slip- 
ping into  gloom.  The  cane-mill  was  in 
the  overseer's  yard,  and  back  of  it  the 
quarter  began.  A  multitude  of  sounds 


272  Harper's  Novelettes 

came  up  to  Religion's  ear — the  crying  of 
babies,  the  laughing  of  children,  the  bark- 
ing of  dogs,  the  whistle  of  the  boys  rub- 
bing off  the  mules,  the  scolding  and  call- 
ing of  women  for  wood  and  water.  Night 
was  closing  in.  Religon  stirred  and 
thought. 

All  Dr.  Buzzard's  instructions  had  been 
carefully  followed.  He  had  come  many 
times,  performed  a  variety  of  strange  op- 
erations, frightened  and  gladdened  them 
all  one  day  by  declaring  that  the  red  scor- 
pion had  passed  out  of  her  body  through 
her  foot  and  run  into  the  fire,  that  now 
all  danger  was  passed,  pocketed  thirty 
dollars  which  Minnie  and  Religion  had 
obtained  by  giving  a  lien  on  Beck,  the 
old  cow,  all  the  corn  in  the  crib,  and  ev- 
ery article  of  furniture  their  cabin  held; 
and  still  Min  was  no  better — was  worse, 
indeed,  with  the  worry  of  it  all. 

Some  one  was  coming.  "  Is  that  you, 
Bud?"  she  called. 

The  unnatural  laugh  that  answered  her 
could  belong  to  no  one  but  Mack.  Lift- 
ing a  blazing  stick  above  her  head,  she 
peered  out  into  the  darkness. 

"  Come  fur  youna,"  he  mumbled. 
"Miss  Tina  goin'  on  drefful;  come  fur 
youna  quick." 

"You   go,   Religion,"   said   a   woman 


At  the  Hermitage  273 

who  had  come  unperceived.  "  The  Lord's 
gwine  to  cl'ar  up  some  t'ings  what's  took 
place  in  this  quarter.  You  go,  an'  I'll 
stay  an'  stir." 

Religion  hurried  away.  She  found 
Tina  tossing  about  in  a  pretty  white  bed, 
her  hands  and  feet  bound  in  onions,  her 
whole  body  swathed  in  red  flannel  satu- 
rated with  turpentine,  and  her  head  band- 
aged with  dock  leaves  wet  with  vinegar. 
There  was  a  hot  fire,  and  the  room  was 
crowded  with  men  and  women. 

Dr.  Buzzard  was  there,  with  a  black 
calico  bag,  from  which  he  frequently 
drew  a  black  bottle,  examined  it  sharply 
at  the  lamp,  then  gravely  replaced  it, 
after  which  he  always  looked  at  and 
pinched  Tina's  fingers. 

"Mother,"  he  said  at  last,  addressing 
himself  to  Tina's  mother,  "  the  time  has 
come  for  me  to  show  you  the  cause  of 
your  daughter's  illness.  She  has  been 
hurt.  She  was  too  beautiful  and  well 
loved  to  suit  all  I  could  name.  An  evil 
hand  was  laid  on  her." 

He  took  out  his  watch,  looked  at  it 
gravely,  and  laid  it  upon  the  table.  Re- 
moving his  coat,  he  turned  back  the  cuffs 
of  his  brown  shirt,  then  took  off  the 
bandages  from  Tina's  hands  and  feet. 

He  rubbed  each  arm  from  the  shoulder 

18 


274  Harper's  Novelettes 

to  the  end  of  the  fingers  with  one  sweep, 
first  lightly,  then  harder,  snapping  his 
fingers  violently  after  every  stroke.  Tina 
writhed  under  the  treatment,  then  scream- 
ed loudly,  and  tried  to  leap  from  the  bed. 
He  called  two  men  to  hold  her,  and  the 
rubbing  went  on. 

With  each  stroke  he  grew  more  and 
more  excited.  He  lifted  his  arms  high 
above  his  head,  and  bore  down  upon 
Tina  painfully.  His  eyes  were  burning, 
and  the  perspiration  pouring  down  his 
face.  He  broke  into  a  low  humming, 
and  the  women  took  it  up,  moaning  in 
concert,  and  rocking  their  bodies  in  sym- 
pathy. 

Suddenly  he  yelled  out,  "Ah!  there 
it  is;  see  there,  see  there;  there  he  goes 
into  the  fire,  the  miserable  lizard,  which 
was  purposely  put  into  Tina's  drink,  and 
has  grown  in  her,  and  poisoned  her  blood 
until  I  came  to  drive  it  out  I" 

Every  one  jumped  to  see  the  lizard, 
and  saw  nothing  but  the  glowing  logs. 
There  was  a  faint  smell  of  burning  flesh. 
The  women  fell  back  into  their  seats, 
staring  fearfully  into  each  other's  faces. 
Tina  sprang  upright  in  bed. 

"  Min  is  down  by  the  Black  Run  call- 
ing me,  an'  I'm  goin'  to  her.  He  told 
me  to  put  her  hair  and  some  stuff  he 


At  the  Hermitage  275 

give  me  into  a  hole  in  the  black-gum 
that  hangs  over  the  stone,  and  I  did  it. 
Before  God!  I  never  meant  to  hurt  her. 
I  hated  her  because  Marse  thought  more 
of  her  than  he  did  me.  He  taught  her, 
but  he  never  taught  me,  and  we  was  both 
his  children.  But  I  never  meant  to  hurt 
her.  Tell  Religion  so.  I'm  comin',  Min; 
yes,  I'm  comin' ;  wait  for  me !" 

She  leaped  upon  the  floor,  but  the  un- 
natural strength  supplied  by  the  delirium 
of  fever  had  fled.  She  dropped  at  Re- 
ligion's feet  with  a  cry  like  a  wounded 


Daylight  found  Religion  in  the  lonely 
swamp:  only  great  pools  of  thick  black 
water  and  leaning  trees  shrouded  in  long 
gray  moss.  The  water  lay  still  in  those 
levels  until  the  sun  dried  it  up.  In  just 
one  place  was  there  the  slightest  move- 
ment. A  short  descent  sent  a  stream 
slowly  curling  away  under  masses  of 
green  briers. 

The  only  stone  known  to  be  in  the 
whole  swamp  was  at  the  head  of  the 
stream,  on  a  tiny  hillock  formed  of  logs 
and  the  debris  of  many  freshets.  It  was 
known  as  Ouffee's  Stone,  and  the  story 
was  that  a  slave  escaping  from  his  mas- 
ter, and  hiding  in  the  swamp,  had  carried 
the  stone  there  to  build  his  fire  upon. 


276  Harper's  Novelettes 

Close  by,  its  sprawling  roots  washed  by 
the  running  water,  was  an  immense  black- 
gum,  in  the  branches  of  which  the  same 
Cuffee  had  built  himself  a  covert  of 
branches,  from  which  he  watched  his 
pursuers  in  their  vain  hunt  for  him.  Had 
Cuffee's  shade,  which  was  said  still  to 
haunt  the  tree,  been  abroad  at  that  hour, 
it  would  have  seen  a  girl  narrowly  scan- 
ning the  rough  stem,  to  find  some  crack 
or  cleft  in  which  anything  might  be  hid- 
den. 

And  she  found  a  small  crevice  which 
would  have  escaped  any  but  her  search- 
ing eyes.  They  lit  up  as  if  she  had  found 
a  rare  treasure.  Inserting  the  point  of  a 
knife,  she  drew  out  a  little  bag  wet  and 
mouldy.  She  never  stopped  to  examine 
it,  but  leaped  from  log  to  log  through  the 
briers  and  water  out  of  the  swamp. 

"  Here's  your  hair,  Min.  Curl  it  round 
your  finger  three  times  and  throw  it  in 
the  fire.  Oh,  Min,  now  youna'll  get  well !" 

A  light  shone  in  the  sick  girl's  eyes. 
"Yes,  I  shall  get  well.     Come  out  and 
listen  to  the  music,  Religion." 
.   "  There  isn't  any  music,  Min.    See  the 
hair." 

"Yes,  I  see  the  hair;  but,  oh,  the  beau- 
tiful music !  If  I  could  only  learn  it  I" 

Religion  clasped  her  close  in  her  arms. 


At  the  Hermitage  277 

The  water-oaks  were  in  a  golden-brown 
haze,  and  the  room  was  full  of  rich  light. 
But  it  swam  in  darkness  before  the  ex- 
hausted girl. 

A  moment  after  she  recovered  herself, 
but  Min  was  well. 


The   Reprisal 

BY   H.   W.    MCVICKAB 


IT  was  the  17th  of  March,  yet  the  sun 
shone  brilliantly,  and  the  air  was 
soft  and  balmy  as  on  any  July  day. 
Even  the  good  St.  Patrick  could  have 
found  no  possible  cause  for  complaint. 

Most  of  the  invalids  about  the  hotel 
had  ventured  forth  upon  the  terrace,  and 
sat  in  groups  of  twos  and  threes  basking 
in  the  sunshine.  Their  more  fortunate 
brethren  who  were  sojourning  merely  for 
rest  after  the  arduous  duties  of  a  social 
season  had  long  since  taken  themselves 
off  to  the  pursuits  best  suited  to  their 
inclinations  and  livers. 

One  exception,  however,  there  was  to 
this  general  rule.  A  young  man  of  some 
thirty  years  of  age,  who,  seated  upon  the 
first  step  of  a  series  leading  from  the 
terrace  to  the  road,  semed  quite  content 


The  Reprisal  279 

to  enjoy  the  warmth  and  sunshine  in  a 
purely  passive  way. 

To  some  of  those  seated  in  their  in- 
valid-chairs it  seemed  as  if  he  had  not 
moved  or  changed  his  position  for  hours, 
and  after  a  while  his  absolute  repose 
rather  irritated  them. 

Nevertheless,  he  sat  there  with  his  el- 
bows resting  on  his  knees  and  a  cigarette 
between  his  lips.  The  cigarette  had  long 
gone  out,  but  to  all  appearances  he  was 
blissfully  unconscious  of  the  fact. 

A  pair  of  rather  attractive  eyes  were 
gazing  into  space,  and  at  times  there  was 
a  fine,  sensitive  expression  about  his  lips, 
but  the  rest  of  his  features  were  com- 
monplace, neither  good  nor  bad.  His 
face  being  smooth-shaven  gave  him  from 
a  distance  a  decidedly  boyish  appearance. 

There  was  something,  however,  about 
him  which  might  be  termed  interesting, 
something  a  trifle  different  from  his 
neighbors.  Even  his  clothes  had  that 
slight  difference  that  hardly  can  be  ex- 
plained. 

After  a  while  his  attention  was  drawn 
to  a  very  smart-looking  trap,  half  dog 
and  half  training  cart,  which  for  the  past 
fifteen  minutes  had  been  driven  up  and 
down  by  the  most  diminutive  of  grooms. 
Slowly  he  took  in  every  detail,  the  high- 


280  Harper's  Novelettes 

actioned  hackney,  the  handsome  harness, 
the  livery  of  the  groom,  even  the  wicker 
basket  under  the  seat  with  its  padlock 
hanging  on  the  hasp.  Lazily  he  attempt- 
ed to  decipher  the  monogram  on  the 
cart's  shining  sides,  but  without  success. 
Five  minutes  more  passed,  and  still  up 
and  down  drove  the  groom.  Was  its 
owner  never  coming?  he  thought.  Sure- 
ly it  must  be  a  woman  to  keep  it  waiting 
such  a  time.  Little  by  little  he  became 
more  interested  in  the  vehicle,  and  inci- 
dentally in  its  mistress,  and  he  found 
himself  conjecturing  as  to  what  manner 
of  person  this  was.  Was  she  tall  or  short, 
fat  or  lean,  good  figure  or  bad.  On  the 
whole,  he  thought  she  must  be  "horsy." 
That  probably  expressed  it  all. 

How  long  these  conjectures  would 
have  lasted  it  would  be  hard  to  say,  had 
not  just  then  the  owner  of  the  trap  and 
horse  and  diminutive  groom  herself  put 
in  an  appearance.  She  came  out  of  the 
hotel  entrance  drawing  011  one  tan-color- 
ed glove  about  three  times  too  big  for  a 
rather  pretty  hand.  She  wore  a  light- 
colored  driving-coat  which  reached  to 
her  heels,  and  adorned  with  mother-of- 
pearl  buttons  big  enough  to  be  used  for 
saucers.  As  she  passed  down  the  steps 
he  had  a  good  opportunity  to  take  her  in, 


The  Reprisal  281 

and  when  she  stopped  to  give  the  horse 
a  lump  of  sugar,  a  still  better  chance  for 
observation  was  afforded. 

He  could  hardly  say  whether  she  was 
good-looking  or  not;  he  was  inclined  to 
think  she  was.  She  had  a  very  winning 
smile — this  he  noticed  as  she  gave  some 
instructions  to  the  groom.  On  the  whole 
his  verdict  was  rather  flattering  than 
otherwise,  for  she  impressed  him  as  be- 
ing decidedely  smart,  and  that  with  him 
covered  a  multitude  of  sins. 

At  last  she  took  up  her  skirts  and 
stepped  into  the  cart,  gathered  up  the 
lines,  and  drew  the  whip  from  its  socket. 
The  groom  scrambled  up  somehow,  and 
after  a  little  preliminary  pawing  of  the 
air,  the  horse  and  cart,  driver  and  groom, 
disappeared  down  the  road. 

"Hello,  Jack!  What  are  you  doing 
here  sitting  in  the  sun?  Come  along 
and  have  a  game  of  golf  with  me." 

"  Thanks !  By-the-bye,  do  you  know 
who  that  young  woman  is  who  has  just 
driven  off?" 

"Certainly;  Miss  Violet  Easton,  of 
Washington;  very  fond  of  horses;  keeps 
a  lot  of  hunters;  rich  as  mud.  Would 
you  like  to  know  her?" 

"Yes.  Much  obliged  for  the  informa- 
tion. Oh,  play  golf?  No;  it's  a  very 


282  Harper's  Novelettes 

overrated   game;   you   had   better   count 
me  out  this  morning." 

An  hour  later,  when  she  returned,  had 
she  taken  the  trouble  to  notice,  she  would 
have  seen  him  still  sitting  at  the  top  of 
the  same  flight  of  steps,  seemingly  ab- 
sorbed in  nothing. 


n 


Three  weeks  had  now  passed  since  that 
17th  day  of  March,  and  Jack  Mordaunt 
had  been  introduced  to  Miss  Easton ;  had 
walked  and  driven  with  Miss  Easton; 
had  ridden  Miss  Easton's  horses  to  the 
hunt  three  times  a  week — in  fact,  had 
been  seen  so  much  in  the  society  of  the 
young  woman  that  gossips  had  already 
begun  to  couple  their  names. 

If ,  however,  Miss  Easton  and  Mr.  Mor- 
daunt were  aware  of  this  fact,  it  seemed 
in  no  wise  to  trouble  them,  nor  to  cause 
their  meetings  to  be  less  frequent.  A 
very  close  observer  might,  if  he  had 
taken  the  trouble  to  observe,  have  no- 
ticed that  on  these  various  occasions 
Miss  Easton's  color  would  be  slightly  ac- 
centuated, and  that  there  was  a  percepti- 
ble, increase  in  the  interest  she  was  wont 
to  vouchsafe  to  the  ordinary  public.  But 


The  Reprisal  283 

then  there  were  no  close  observers,  or  if 
there  were  they  had  other  things  to  in- 
terest them. 

On  this  particular  day  —  it  was  then 
ahout  2  P.M.  —  Jack  Mordaunt  leaned 
lazily  against  the  office  desk,  deeply  ab- 
sorbed in  the  perusal  of  a  letter.  The 
furrow  that  was  quite  distinct  between 
his  eyes  would  seem  to  indicate  that  the 
contents  of  the  same  were  far  from 
agreeable. 

Twice  already  had  he  read  the  epistle, 
and  was  now  engaged  in  going  over  it 
for  the  third  time. 

He  was  faultlessly  attired  in  his  hunt- 
ing things,  this  being  Saturday  and  the 
run  of  the  week.  Whatever  disagreeable- 
ness  may  have  occurred,  Jack  Mordaunt 
was  at  least  a  philosopher,  and  had  no 
intention  of  missing  a  meet  so  long  as 
Miss  Easton  was  willing  to  see  that  he 
was  well  mounted.  His  single-breasted 
pink  frock-coat  was  of  the  latest  cut,  and 
his  white  moleskin  breeches  and  black 
pink-top  boots  were  the  best  that  London 
makers  could  turn  out.  His  silk  hat  and 
gloves  lay  upon  the  office  desk  beside 
him. 

"  You  seem  vastly  absorbed  in  that  let- 
ter, Mr.  Mordaunt;  this  is  the  second 
time  I  have  tried  to  attract  your  atten- 


284  Harper's  Novelettes 

tion,  but  with  little  success.  I  trust  the 
contents  are  more  than  interesting." 

Jack  whirled  round  to  find  himself 
face  to  face  with  Miss  Easton.  Try  as 
he  would,  the  telltale  blood  slowly  mount- 
ed to  his  tanned  cheeks,  suffusing  his 
entire  face  with  a  ruddy  hue.  Instinc- 
tively he  crumpled  up  the  letter  in  his 
hand  and  thrust  it  into  his  coat-pocket, 
then,  with  a  poor  attempt  at  a  smile, 
answered  her  question.  "Yes;  the  letter 
contains  disagreeable  news,  at  least  so 
far  as  I  am  concerned.  In  fact,  I  will 
have  to  return  to  New  York  Sunday 
morning." 

"  But  you  are  coming  back  ?" 

He  shook  his  head.  "  I  fear  it  will  be 
'good-by.'" 

Did  he  observe  the  quiver  of  her  lips? 
Perhaps  so.  Still,  no  one  would  have 
known  it  as  he  stood  there,  swinging  his 
hunting-crop  like  a  pendulum  from  one 
finger. 

And  she — well,  the  quiver  did  not  last 
long,  and  with  a  little  laugh  and  shrug 
she  continued :  "  I  suppose  most  pleasant 
times  come  to  an  end,  and  perhaps  it  is 
better  that  they  should  come  too  soon 
than  too  late.  But,  Mr.  Mordaunt,  we 
must  be  going — that  is,  if  we  are  to  be 
in  time  for  the  meet." 


The  Reprisal  285 

"Where  is  it  to  be?" 

"At  Farmingdale,  and  that  is  twelve 
miles  away." 

Together  they  walked  down  the  wide 
corridor,  and  many  an  admiring  glance 
was  bestowed  upon  them  as  they  passed, 
and  many  an  insinuating  wink  and  shrug 
was  given  as  soon  as  their  backs  were 
turned. 

Together  they  passed  through  the  ho- 
tel door  on  to  the  terrace  and  down  the 
steps — those  same  steps  upon  which  Jack 
Mordaunt  had  sat  just  three  weeks  ago 
and  watched  her  drive  away.  There  was 
the  same  trap  waiting,  the  same  diminu- 
tive-looking groom  standing  at  the 
horse's  head.  He  helped  her  in,  a  trifle 
more  tenderly,  perhaps,  than  was  abso- 
lutely necessary.  Then  he  mounted  to 
the  seat  beside  her,  and  away  they  drove, 
the  groom  behind  hanging  on  as  by  his 
eyelids. 

All  during  those  twelve  miles  they 
talked  together  of  anything  and  every- 
thing, save  on  the  one  subject  which  was 
uppermost  in  their  minds.  Religiously 
they  abstained  from  discussing  them- 
selves, and  yet  they  knew  that  sooner  or 
later  that  subject  would  have  to  be 
broached.  Instinctively,  however,  they 
both  avoided  it,  as  if  in  their  hearts 


286  Harper's  Novelettes 

they  knew  that  from  it  no  good  could 
come. 

At  Farmingdale,  as  they  drove  into 
the  stable-yard  behind  the  little  country 
tavern,  all  thoughts  but  of  the  hunt  were 
banished,  at  least  for  the  moment.  They 
were  both  too  keen  about  the  sport  not  to 
feel  their  pulses  quicken  at  the  familiar 
scene  and  sounds. 

All  the  hunters  had  been  sent  over  in 
the  morning,  and  stood  ready  in  the  ad- 
joining stalls  and  sheds;  grooms  were 
taking  off  and  folding  blankets,  tighten- 
ing girths  and  straps  preparatory  to  the 
start.  In  the  middle  of  the  stable-yard, 
O'Rourke,  the  first  whip,  was  struggling 
with  all  his  might  and  main  to  get  into 
his  pink  coat,  which  had  grown  a  trifle 
tight,  and  was  giving  the  finishing 
touches  to  his  toilet,  gazing  at  himself 
in  a  broken  piece  of  looking-glass  that 
a  friendly  groom  was  patiently  holding 
up  before  him. 

Gentlemen  and  grooms  were  going  and 
coming,  giving  and  receiving  their  final 
instructions.  The  baying  of  the  hounds, 
and  the  dashes  here  and  there  of  color 
from  pink  coats,  all  went  to  make  up  a 
most  charming  and  exhilarating  picture. 

Into  the  midst  of  this  noise  and  bustle 
came  Miss  Easton  and  Jack.  The  groom 


The  Reprisal  287 

scrambled  down  from  his  perch,  and  the 
two  got  out.  In  an  instant  she  was  sur- 
rounded by  three  or  four  men,  all  talking 
at  the  same  time  and  upon  the  same  sub- 
ject: "Was  not  the  day  superb?"  "Did 
she  know  which  way  the  hounds  were  to 
run  ?"  "  Was  she  going  to  ride  Mid- 
night?" "What  a  beauty  he  was!"  and 
a  great  deal  more  of  the  same  kind. 

She  was  gracious  to  all,  and  when  at 
last  Jack  returned,  followed  by  a  groom 
leading  her  horse,  not  one  man  of  that 
group  but  felt  that  Miss  Easton  was 
simply  charming,  and  any  one  who  mar- 
ried her  was  indeed  in  luck. 

Jack  stood  aside  to  let  young  Martin 
give  her  a  lift  into  the  saddle,  and  watch- 
ed him  somewhat  wistfully  as  he  ar- 
ranged her  straps  and  skirt.  At  the  final 
call  every  one  sought  his  horse,  mounted, 
and  away  they  went,  chattering  and 
laughing. 

The  run  was  one  of  the  best  of  the  sea- 
son, and  after  it  was  over  Jack  found 
himself  riding  by  Miss  Easton  on  their 
homeward  journey. 

Perhaps  the  others  had  ridden  quite 
fast,  or  perchance  these  two  had  gone  at 
a  snail's  pace,  but  when  half-way  home 
they  looked  about  them  and  found  that 
they  were  alone. 


288          Harper's  Novelettes 

As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  along  the 
wooded  road  no  living  thing  was  to  be 
seen.  The  sun  was  setting  like  a  globe 
of  fire,  and  the  red  shafts  of  light  pene- 
trated between  the  straight  trunks  of  the 
tall  trees,  bringing  them  out  black 
against  the  evening  sky,  while  the  soft 
breeze  moaned  through  their  branches 
laden  with  the  odors  of  hemlock  and 
pine. 

And  this  was  the  end.  Another  twenty 
minutes  and  the  hotel  would  loom  up 
before  them,  and  the  little  farce,  comedy, 
or  tragedy,  whichever  it  might  be,  would 
be  finished.  The  curtain  would  fall,  and 
the  two  principal  actors  would  disappear. 

No  art  could  have  given  a  finer  setting 
to  this  the  last  act. 

Neither  cared  to  break  the  spell,  and 
so  they  rode  in  silence  until  it  seemed  as 
if  the  intense  stillness  could  no  longer  be 
borne.  It  was  she  who  first  spoke: 

"And  so  it  is  really  good-by?" 

For  a  long  time  he  did  not  answer,  but 
gazed  steadily  ahead  of  him,  looking  into 
space. 

"Yes/'  he  said  at  length,  "it  is  good- 
by;  and  it  were  better  had  it  been  good- 
by  three  weeks  ago." 

"Why?" 

He  gave  a  little  start,  merely  repeat- 


The  Reprisal  289 

ing  the  word  after  her  in  a  queer  absent- 
minded  way. 

"Yes,  why?" 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know." 

Again  silence  fell  upon  them  both. 

"Violet,"  it  was  the  first  time  he  had 
ever  used  that  name. 

Violet  Easton  turned  in  her  saddle 
and  looked  straight  at  him,  trying  to 
Tead  something  in  those  dreamy  eyes. 
He  met  her  gaze  quietly. 

"  Why  do  you  call  me  Violet?" 

"  Because — because — "  He  drew  in  his 
breath  sharply,  and  hesitated. 

"  Because — "  and  she  locked  inquiring- 
ly in  his  face. 

" Don't  ask  me;  please  don't  ask  me.  I 
believe  I  am  mad." 

Again  she  let  her  eyes  rest  upon  him 
with  the  same  earnest  look  of  inquiry. 

He  turned  away,  and  gazed  absently 
into  the  trees  and  underbrush. 

In  a  few  minutes  she  again  spoke.  "  Is 
this  all  you  have  to  say,  especially — es- 
pecially"— and  she  paused  a  moment  as 
if  searching  for  a  word — "if  this  is  the 
end?" 

Again  he  turned  and  looked  at  her. 
Their  horses  were  now  walking  side  by 
side,  and  very  close;  one  ungloved  hand 
lay  upon  her  knee. 

10 


290          Harper's  Novelettes 

He  leaned  over  and  took  it,  and  at- 
tempted to  draw  her  towards  him. 

"  No,  no,  not  that ;  please  not  that." 

"Why?" 

"  Can't  you  see — can't  you  understand  ? 
You  and  I  are  going  to  part — this  very 
night,  in  fact,  and — and —  Oh,  please  do 
not." 

He  paid  little  heed  to  what  she  was 
saying,  but  drew  her  closer  to  him.  The 
blood  rushed  to  her  cheeks,  suffusing 
them  with  a  deep  red  glow.  Nearer  and 
nearer  he  drew  her,  until,  half-resisting, 
half -willing,  her  lips  met  his.  It  was  but 
for  an  instant,  and  then  all  was  over. 
She  drew  herself  away  from  him,  and 
the  blood  faded  from  her  face  until  it 
was  very  white.  Two  tears  welled  up 
into  her  big  blue  eyes,  overflowed,  and  ran 
down  her  cheeks. 

"  Oh,  why  did  you  do  it  ?  Otherwise 
we  might  have  remained  friends.  But 
now,"  and  she  looked  him  fair  in  the 
face,  while  her  words  came  slowly  and 
distinctly,  "you  belong  to  me,  for  you 
are  the  only  man  that  has  ever  kissed 
my  lips." 

A  little  shiver  passed  over  Jack  as  he 
heard  her  speak.  He  could  find  no  ex- 
planation for  the  feeling. 

The  next  day  Miss  Easton  found  on  her 


The  Reprisal  291 

plate  at  breakfast  a  big  bunch  of  red 
roses.  Attached  to  them  was  a  card,  and 
on  it  the  single  word  "  Adieu  I" 


m 

A  month  later  Violet  Easton  sat  at  the 
writing-desk  in  her  little  private  parlor. 
Her  elbows  were  on  the  table,  and  her 
head  rested  on  her  hands.  Scalding  tears 
were  in  her  eyes,  and  try  as  she  would 
they  forced  themselves  down  her  cheeks. 
Before  her  lay  a  letter,  which  she  had 
read  for  the  twentieth  time. 

It  was  a  simple,  commonplace  note  at 
best,  and  seemed  hardly  worthy  of  call- 
ing forth  such  feeling.  It  ran  as  follows, 
and  was  in  a  man's  handwriting: 

"My  DEAR  Miss  EASTON, — Remember- 
ing that  you  told  me  you  expected  this 
week  to  run  up  to  New  York,  I  write  in 
behalf  of  my  wife  to  ask  if  you  will  give 
us  both  the  pleasure  of  your  company  at 
dinner  on  Thursday  evening. 

"If  you  like,  we  can  go  afterwards  to 
the  play. 

"  How  is  Midnight,  and  is  he  still  per- 
forming as  brilliantly  as  ever? 

"  Sincerely,  J.  MORDAUNT." 


292  Harper's  Novelettes 

At  last,  with  a  great  effort,  she  stopped 
her  tears,  and  wiping  her  eyes  with  her 
soaking  handkerchief,  drew  out  a  piece  of 
note-paper  from  the  blotter  and  began  to 
write. 

The  first  three  attempts  were  evidently 
failures,  for  she  tore  them  up  and  threw 
the  pieces  into  a  scrap-basket;  the  fourth 
effort,  however,  seemed  to  prove  satisfac- 
tory. 

"My  DEAR  MR.  MORDAUNT,  —  Many 
thanks  for  your  and  your  wife's  kind 
invitation.  I  have  altered  my  plans,  and 
no  longer  expect  to  go  to  New  York. 

"Midnight  is  a  friend  I  have  never 
found  wanting. 

"  Very  sincerely,      VIOLET  EASTON." 

She  read  this  over  carefully,  folded,  and 
placed  it  in  an  envelope.  Upon  it  she 
wrote  the  name  of  John  Mordaunt,  Esq., 
and  the  address,  and  ringing  a  bell,  de- 
livered the  letter  to  a  hall-boy  to  mail. 

Long  after  midnight  she  was  still  sit- 
ting there,  gazing  seemingly  into  space. 

Jack  Mordaunt  looked  for  an  instant  at 
the  calendar  which  stood  in  front  of  him 
upon  his  office  desk. 

In  large  numbers  were  printed  17,  and 


The  Reprisal  293 

underneath  the  month  of  March  was  reg- 
istered. He  stopped  writing  for  a  mo- 
ment. Somehow  that  date  had  forced 
his  mind  back  just  one  year,  and  as  he 
sat  there  he  was  going  over  again  the 
incidents  of  that  time.  They  were  all  so 
vivid — too  vivid,  in  fact,  to  be  altogether 
pleasing.  Had  he  forgotten  Violet  Eas- 
ton?  He  had  tried  to  forget  her,  but  his 
attempts  were  vain.  Since  they  parted 
he  had  never  heard  from  or  of  her  save 
that  one  short  note,  and  yet  at  odd  in- 
tervals her  remembrance  would  force  it- 
self upon  his  mind.  Her  parting  words, 
"  You  belong  to  me,"  haunted  him. 

And  now,  just  as  he  was  imagining  that 
the  little  incident  was  to  be  forever  for- 
gotten, that  date  had  brought  up  freshly 
and  distinctly  every  detail  of  those  three 
weeks.  After  all,  what  had  he  done?  A 
passing  flirtation  with  an  attractive  girl! 
To  be  sure,  he  had  omitted  to  say  that  he 
was  married,  but,  after  all,  it  was  not 
absolutely  necessary  for  him  to  proclaim 
his  family  history  to  every  passing  ac- 
quaintance. 

Somehow  to-day  the  recollection  of  it 
all  irritated  him.  He  felt  out  of  sorts  and 
angry  with  himself,  and  inclined  to  place 
the  blame  on  others.  He  shrugged  his 
shoulders  and  went  on  with  his  work. 


2  94  Harper's  Novelettes 

He  would  dismiss  it  all  now  and  forever, 
and  yet,  try  as  he  would,  it  would  persist 
in  coming  back. 

He  threw  down  his  pen  and  left  the  ta- 
ble, going  over  to  the  window.  The  out- 
look was  far  from  encouraging,  the  March 
wind  blew  in  eddies  along  the  street,  and 
now  and  then  the  rain  came  down  in 
sheets,  so  that  the  opposite  buildings  were 
hardly  visible.  He  shivered  slightly;  the 
room  felt  cold.  He  went  back  to  his  desk 
and  rang  the  bell.  One  of  the  clerks 
answered  it  at  once. 

"Jones,  I  wish  you  would  turn  on  the 
steam  heat.  The  room  seems  chilly." 

"  Sorry,  sir,  but  the  steam  is  on  full 
blast.  Is  there  anything  else  that  you 
wish?" 

"  No ;  you  can  go." 

He  sat  down,  and  for  the  next  hour 
again  tried  to  concentrate  his  mind  upon 
his  work.  It  seemed  useless.  He  looked 
at  his  watch ;  it  was  a  quarter  to  six.  "  I 
think  I  will  have  to  go  home,"  he  mut- 
tered to  himself.  "  I  don't  feel  very  well, 
somehow." 

John,  the  office-boy,  here  put  in  an  ap- 
pearance. "  I  beg  pardon,  Mr.  Mordaunt, 
if  you  don't  want  me  any  more  to-night, 
may  I  go?  All  the  other  clerks  have 
gone." 


The  Reprisal  295 

"  Yes."  And  John  disappeared  into  the 
outer  office. 

A  few  minutes  later  he  again  put  in  his 
head.  "  Mr.  Mordaunt,  a  lady  wishes  to 
see  you ;  shall  I  show  her  in  ?" 

"Certainly." 

The  door  was  flung  open,  and  Violet 
Easton  entered. 

So  sudden  and  unexpected  was  her  ap- 
pearance that  Jack  had  to  grasp  the  desk 
to  steady  himself.  Really,  he  thought, 
my  nerves  must  be  frightfully  unstrung. 
I  think  I  must  take  a  holiday.  Aloud, 
he  said:  "Why,  Miss  Easton,  this  is  a 
most  unexpected  pleasure.  Won't  you  be 
seated  ?  Can  I  be  of  any  service  to  you  ?" 

He  drew  a  chair  up  for  her,  and  she 
took  it,  and  he  sank  back  into  his  own. 

And  now  for  the  first  time  he  had  an 
opportunity  to  look  at  her,  for  she  had 
pushed  up  the  heavy  veil  that  covered 
her  face. 

She  looked  ghastly  white,  and  heavy 
black  rings  were  round  her  eyes.  "  Miss 
Easton,  you  look  ill.  Can  I  get  you  any- 
thing?" 

"Oh  no.    I  am  not  ill." 

He  said  no  more,  but  waited  for  her  to 
speak.  At  last  she  did.  "  Mr.  Mordaunt, 
I  thought  a  long  time  before  troubling 
you,  but  I  decided  that  as  it  was  purely  a 


296  Harper's  Novelettes 

matter  of  business  you  would  not  object. 
I  desire  you  to  draw  out  my  will,  and,  as 
I  am  contemplating  leaving  the  city  to- 
morrow, it  would  be  a  great  convenience 
if  you  could  do  it  now  and  let  me  sign  it. 
Then  perhaps  you  would  be  good  enough 
to  keep  it  for  me.  I  have  my  rea- 
sons— " 

"  I  can  assure  you  that  I  shall  be  more 
than  pleased  to  do  anything  you  re- 
quest." 

"Then  will  you  kindly  write  as  I  dic- 
tate? Of  course  I  wish  you  to  put  it 
in  legal  form,  as,"  and  she  smiled,  "  I 
prefer  to  avoid  litigation." 

He  drew  towards  him  several  sheets  of 
legal  cap,  and  began  to  write  as  she  dic- 
tated. 

He  read  it  over  to  her  when  it  was  fin- 
ished, and  she  nodded  approval. 

"  And  now,  if  you  will  execute  it,  I  will 
try  and  get  the  janitor  and  his  wife  to  ac- 
knowledge the*  instrument.  I  regret  to 
say  all  my  clerks  have  gone  home." 

He  got  up  and  left  the  room,  returning 
in  a  short  time  with  the  janitor  and  his 
spouse.  Miss  Easton  took  the  pen  from 
Jack's  hand  and  wrote  her  name,  Violet 
Easton,  in  a  clear,  distinct  manner.  The 
janitor  subscribed  his  name  as  one  of  the 
witnesses,  and  his  wife  did  the  same. 


The  Reprisal  297 

Jack  thanked  them  both  for  their 
trouble,  and  they  departed.  He  took  the 
document,  and  having  placed  it  in  an 
envelope,  sealed  it  with  his  own  seal,  and 
put  it  away  in  the  safe. 

"  I  don't  know  how  I  can  thank  you, 
Mr.  Mordaunt.  If  you  will  kindly  send 
your  account  to  me  in  Washington,  it 
will  be  paid." 

Jack  protested.  "  I  could  not  think  of 
taking  any  pay  for  such  a  trifling  ser- 
vice, I  assure  you." 

"Yes,  but  if  I  insist?" 

"  Oh,  very  well ;  I  will  do  as  you  wish." 

"And  now  I  must  be  going."  She 
rose  from  her  chair  and  began  drawing 
on  her  gloves,  while  he  sat  and  watched 
her.  Suddenly  an  irresistible  desire  seem- 
ed to  take  possession  of  him.  A  desire  in 
some  way  to  make  amends  for  the  past. 

He  pushed  back  his  chair  and  stood 
facing  her.  Several  times  he  attempted 
to  speak,  but  no  sound  would  come  from 
his  parched  and  burning  lips.  He  stretch- 
ed forth  his  hand  and  took  her  ungloved 
one,  the  same  as  he  had  done  a  year  ago. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  it  was  icy  cold. 
Again  he  tried  in  vain  to  say  something. 
Slowly  he  drew  her  close,  still  closer  to 
him,  until  their  lips  again  met  in  one 
long  kiss. 


298  Harper's  Novelettes 

Her  lips  were  cold,  while  his  were  burn- 
ing hot.  It  seemed  a  long,  long  time  be- 
fore she  gently  disengaged  herself  from 
his  embrace.  A  sweet  smile  flitted  across 
her  pale  face. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  as  if  speaking  to  her- 
self, "  this  is  the  second  time,  but  it  will 
be  the  last.  And  now  I  must  be  going. 
Adieu!" 

He  went  with  her  into  the  hall  and 
down  to  the  elevator,  and  saw  her  into  the 
cab.  He  forgot  to  ask  her  where  she  was 
staying.  His  brain  seemed  to  be  on 
fire. 

The  next  morning  he  felt  far  from 
well,  and  at  the  breakfast-table  his  wife 
remarked  upon  his  looks. 

"Oh,  it's  nothing,  dear;  I  think  I  am 
a  little  overworked.  As  soon  as  I  can 
dispose  of  the  Farley  case  I  shall  try  and 
get  away,  but  it  is  too  important  to  leave 
before  it  is  decided.  Is  there  any  news 
in  this  morning's  paper?" 

"Nothing  very  startling,  except  I  see 
the  death  of  your  friend  Miss  Easton,  in 
Washington." 

"What!"  Jack  fairly  grasped  the  ta- 
ble for  support.  "  Impossible !  There  is 
some  mistake."  He  was  now  deathly 
white. 

"Perhaps  there  is  some  mistake;  but 


The  Reprisal  299 

here  is  the  notice,"  and  she  handed  him 
the  paper. 

Hurriedly  he  ran  his  eye  along  the 
death  notices  until  he  came  to  this 
one: 

"  EASTON,  VIOLET. — On  the  ITth  day  of 
March,  at  the  residence  of  her  father,  K 
Street,  Washington,  of  diphtheria,  aged 
twenty -three  years.  Notice  of  funeral 
hereafter." 

For  some  time  he  sat  there  as  if 
stunned,  until  his  wife  broke  in  upon  his 
thoughts. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  she  said,  "  that  you 
take  this  matter  very  much  to  heart." 

He  did  not  answer  her,  but  soon  ex- 
cused himself,  and  left  the  table. 

He  went  straight  to  his  office  and  into 
his  private  room.  With  trembling  fin- 
gers he  made  out  the  combination  of  the 
safe,  and  opened  the  heavy  iron  doors. 
There,  where  he  had  placed  it  the  night 
before,  lay  the  sealed  envelope.  Beads 
of  perspiration  stood  out  upon  his  fore- 
head, and  he  was  shaking  like  an  aspen 
leaf.  Surely,  he  thought,  I  must  be  ill 
or  mad.  He  took  the  envelope  and  tore 
it  open;  his  hands  were  trembling  so 
that  he  found  it  difficult  to  unfold  the 
document.  There,  at  the  bottom,  in  her 
clear  handwriting,  was  the  signature  of 


300  Harper's  Novelettes 

Violet  Easton.  There,  also,  were  the  sig- 
natures of  the  janior  and  his  wife.  In 
feverish  haste  he  read  the  will.  It  was 
just  as  he  had  written  it  the  night  before. 
It  left  all  her  money  to  her  father  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  gifts. 

Midnight  had  been  left  to  him.  He 
remembered  protesting,  but  she  had  told 
him  that  she  was  sure  he  would  always 
be  kind  to  the  animal. 

He  rang  the  bell,  and  John  appeared. 

"Did  you  show  a  lady  in  here  last 
night  just  before  you  went  home  ?" 

"No,  sir." 

"  Are  you  positive  ?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Go  and  get  the  janitor,  and  tell  him 
I  wish  to  speak  to  him." 

In  a  few  minutes  that  dignitary  put  in 
an  appearance. 

"Is  that  your  signature?"  and  Jack 
handed  him  the  will. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  signed  it  last  night  at  your 
request,  and  so  did  my  wife." 

"  Was  there  a  lady  here  at  the  time?" 

"  No,  sir." 

Jack  put  his  hand  up  to  his  forehead. 
"My  God!"  he  muttered,  "I  must  be 
going  mad."  Suddenly  everything  began 
to  whirl  about  him,  and  he  sank  exhaust- 
ed into  his  chair. 


The  Reprisal  301 

"John,"  he  said,  "send  for  a  cab;  I 
am  feeling  very  ill,  and  must  go  home." 

Pour  days  later  he  was  dead.  The 
family  doctor  pronounced  the  case  one 
of  malignant  diphtheria. 


THE  END 


Howells,  William  Dean 
658  Shapes  that  haunt  the  dusk 

H65 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY